Naruto: Karuta Gaiden – Life of the Reincarnated Cheetah

“When did I die? Where’s my cheat?!”

Karuta never asked to be reincarnated into the deadly world of Naruto. He just woke up in Konoha one day—memories blurry, chakra flowing, and chaos brewing. Before he can figure out his past, he’s already rewriting the future.

With overwhelming power, mysterious allies, and a heart that still beats like a boy from Earth, Karuta charges forward—dodging death flags, derailing canon, and collecting hearts in the process.

The Akatsuki are confused. Konoha’s elites are on edge. Even Naruto is asking, “Wait… who is this guy?”

A parody-satire hybrid that balances comedy, overpowered action, and a confirmed harem route, this is a wild, self-aware ride through the Naruto universe where the rules don’t matter, and Karuta is writing his own.

This is a collection of settings for the end of the Genin Arc.
I don’t think it’s best to read this first.
Setting collection *Spoiler alert
Characters Genin Arc – End
main character
Hagoromo Karuta (4) Genin
-Descendant of the Hagoromo Clan
The Jinchuriki of Futabi and Shigeaki Nanao
[Changes in Nature] Fire Release, Water Release, Earth Release, Wind Release, Lightning Release, Yin Release (Illusion)
[Blood Succession Limit] Sharingan (Three-way)
[Special Ninjutsu] Raiton/Matai
The protagonist of this work.
Born in the Heisei era and familiar with the original Naruto story, he entered the world of Naruto without even realizing it. Moreover, he was born 19 years before the start of the original story (when the Uzumaki Naruto generation graduated). He was reincarnated in the world of Naruto with the worst possible circumstances: he didn’t know when he died, he didn’t meet God after he died, and he didn’t get any cheats. At first, he was confused, but for some reason, something other than himself was destroying the original story, but gradually he is destroying it himself as well.ninja schoolAcademy
He is a descendant of the Hagoromo clan, the descendants of the Sage of the Six Paths, Hagoromo Otsutsuki, who does not appear in the original work. All members of the Hagoromo clan are strong ninjas, and many of them are skilled in ninjutsu, genjutsu, and sealing techniques. Among them, the one who is skilled in senjutsu is to lead the clan.
His first person pronoun is “boku”. When talking to himself or his enemies, he uses “ore”.
Because he was born three years before the outbreak of the Third Shinobi World War, he was heavily mobilized for the war. Although he was depressed after his first murder, he seems to have overcome it to some extent. However, when the enemy is a child, he tries to avoid killing them as much as possible.
The enormous amount of chakra contained within his body is impossible to measure.
On the back of his left hand is the sealing formula of Matatabi, the Two-Tails. On his back is the sealing formula of Shigeaki, the Seven-Tails. They appear when he concentrates his chakra.
In fact, he has a Hyakugou no Jutsu seal on his forehead that he learned from his grandmother. It is usually hidden by a forehead protector.
During the first half of the Third Shinobi World War, he was given the nickname “Thunder Emperor of Konoha” by other countries.
He prefers to use lightning-based ninjutsu.
Note: Same age as Yakushi Kabuto
Tailed Beast
Two tailsAnother tripMatatabi
[Jinchuriki] Hagoromo Karuta
[Special support] Cat claw
A tailed beast sealed away within the main character, Hagoromo Karuta.
The reason why his tone and personality are different from the original is due to the influence of the sealing ritual performed by Karuta’s grandparents.
NanaoShigeakiMasterpiece
[Special support]six wingsSix days
Village Hidden in the Leaves
Obito Uchiha (11) Chunin
-Uchiha Clan
Temporary Obito Squad Leader
[Characteristic Change] Fire Release
[Blood Succession Limit] Unexplored Eye
[Specialty Ninjutsu] Katon: Great Fireball Technique
A chunin of the Uchiha clan. During the early stages of the Third Shinobi World War, he was feared by other countries as the “yellow flash of Konoha” and later became the Fourth Hokage. He is a member of the Minato squad, whose jonin master was Minato Namikaze. His teammates include Rin Hara, a medical ninja who Obito has a crush on, and Kakashi Hatake, a genius ninja who is the biological son of Sakumo Hatake, who was feared by other countries as the “White Fang of Konoha.”
Due to an unexpected turn of events, despite being a chunin, he becomes the temporary squad leader of the rookie genin Karuta, Zyu, and Raksa.
At first, he was jealous of his teammates Kakashi, Karuta, and Zyuu who were full of talent, and had a complex about not being able to awaken the Sharingan even though he was a member of the Uchiha clan, but when he retired from his position as temporary squad leader, he no longer felt jealous. His dream for the future is to become a teacher.ninja schoolAcademy
Kakei Juu (7) Genin
[Characteristic Changes] Water Release, Earth Release, Wind Release, Lightning Release
[Bloodline Limit] None
[Specialty Ninjutsu] Shadow Clone Technique
The Kakei clan itself is by no means a prestigious ninja clan, but they do possess four nature transformations, excluding Katon.
It is no exaggeration to say that his talent for ninjutsu is the best in the ninja world, but he has no talent for other forms of taijutsu or genjutsu, making him unrivaled when it comes to acting as a fixed cannon.
He calls himself “Konoha’s tailless tailed beast” and has an enormous amount of chakra.
He can use Konoha’s secret ninjutsu techniques, “Shadow Binding Technique,” “Madness of the Heart Technique,” and “Partial Doubling Technique.” He can use hand gestures, making separate hand gestures on both sides at the same time, and finally joining his hands together (like a certain alchemist), which allows him to use techniques such as Ice Release and Storm Release, which are said to be usable only by those with special talent known as Kekkei Genkai and cannot be copied with the Sharingan. However, when he tries to use Mokuton, it turns into Muton.
The main character, Karuta, believes that Juu is the original reincarnated protagonist who has been given the power of a god’s cheat.
Note: Same age as Gekkou Hayate.
Sakurada Laksa (10) Genin
[Special Ninjutsu] Unknown
A girl whose catchphrase is “Ja ne”. Her father’s name is Mongai. Her mother’s name is apparently Familia. They are not originally a ninja family or clan, but rather are ordinary citizens who run several lodging facilities, including guesthouses and hotels, in the Land of Fire.
Among the many talented people, he is the only one who possesses the skills of an average rookie genin.Team membersTeammates
As she is older, she usually acts as an older sister figure to Karuta and Zyu, but when it comes to dangerous missions she is always the one being protected, which suggests that she has some complex about her own lack of ability.
Note: Same age as Hatake Kakashi
Heroine candidate
Terumi Mei (11) Hidden Mist Village, Jonin
-The Terumi Family
[Characteristic Change] Fire Release, Water Release, Earth Release
[Bloodline Limit] Unawakened
A girl with the potential to use two kekkei genkai, Melted Release and Boiling Release.
Most of the Terumi clan possessed the properties of Wind Release and Lightning Release, and Mei’s Fire Release, Water Release, and Earth Release were thought to be unprecedented, which made her feel out of place within the clan.
However, if we look back in history, the ancestor of the Terumi clan actually possessed the same ability to change nature as Mei, and it was inherited from another generation.
Note: Yuhi Kurenai, the same age as Uchiha Obito
Mabui (9) Hidden Cloud Village – Chunin
[Characteristics change] Unknown
[Specialty Ninjutsu] Heavenly Sending Technique
A brown-skinned, silver-haired girl.
The main character, Karuta, saves him from the Eight-Tailed Beast Ball.
Samui (9) Hidden Cloud Village, Chunin
A blonde girl with translucent white skin like porcelain.
others
Original characters
Old Man from Hagoromo Karuta
He stole Nanao from the Hidden Waterfall Village.
It’s really strong.
Hagoromo Karuta Granny
He stole the Two-Tails from the Hidden Cloud Village.
He’s stronger than his grandfather in many ways.
Hagoromo Karuta’s Mother
There are no battle scenes or sexy scenes.
She’s a widow.
Kuki Ikari
Mist ninja.
The current leader of the Kuki clan. The admiral of the 2nd fleet.
Murakami Gekido
The next head of the Murakami clan.
I would also like to include a list of original ninjutsu techniques.
List of Ninjutsu Genin Chapter – End Time
?What is Raiton Shunshin?
[Official name]: Raiton: Instant Body Technique
[First appearance]: “004. Relief supplies transport mission accepted”
[Technique creator]: Hagoromo Clan
This technique focuses on the physical activation of Raiton, which is also used in Ninja taijutsu, and the temporary physical activation of the body blinking technique, and uses the synergistic effect of these two to allow the user to move at speeds that are impossible with normal body blinking techniques.
? What is “Nono” ?YintonIntonThoughtsSeems like
[Official name]: Yin-Ton, Technique of Thought
[First appearance]: “006. Support supplies transport mission enemy attack”
[Technique creator]: Hagoromo Karuta
It is an illusion that imitates the ability ” ” that resides in the Mangekyo Sharingan in both of Uchiha Shisui’s eyes . The targeted person is manipulated at the will of the caster without realizing that their thoughts are being controlled by the caster. However, it does not work on those who can return the illusion. This time, Karuta used it to get the other person to accept that he would be the one to take the lead, but the enemy interfered at an unfortunate time and it ended in failure.BetsutenjinKotoama catcher
? What is Futon ?small breakthroughShotappa
[First appearance]: “007: Relief Supply Transport Mission Combat”
[User]: Kakei Juu
A small-scale, low-power version of the Wind Release: Great Breakthrough technique.
? What is Futon ?A tailwindBlue Wind
[User]: Hagoromo Karuta
A technique to increase the power of Katon techniques.
The effects remain for a short time even after the spell is lifted.
? What is Water Release?Three-layered water wallThirty thousand water bodies
[User]: Hidden Mist Shinobi
A Water Release technique called Water Wall, set up by three Hidden Mist ninjas ( the clan’s newest members, Kansui, Tansui, and Junsui). It has three times the effectiveness and strength of a normal technique.fresh waterMamizuthree brothersThank you siblings
? What is Raiton?robeWrap
It has the same effect as the Raiton Chakra Mode used by the Third and Fourth Raikage A.
A technique to activate the body using lightning release.
? What is Raiton no Jutsu?optical camouflageTechnical school
[First appearance]: “015. Something’s Wrong with the Eastern Front: Naval Battle”
This technique can be considered an upgraded version of the Invisibility Technique. It makes the user invisible and allows the user to move freely. However, it is easily detected by ninjas with a detection ability.
He can peek into the women’s bath, so he can’t tell the Third or Jiraiya.
? What is Raiton Matome?Type IINishiki
[First appearance]: “016. Something’s Wrong with the Eastern Front: Final Attack”
An improved version of Raiton Matome.
The lightning release chakra sparks with a crackling sound, and the amount of light is incomparable to that of the normal lightning release , and it is faster, has stronger defensive power, and has stronger offensive power.thunderThunder
Can only be used when the second rest gate of the Eight Gates is open.
* What is Chidori?Thunder KingRaiko
He spreads Chidori over his entire right arm and attacks with the breakthrough and penetrating power of Matome (Nishiki). It exerts power that is incomparable to the normal Chidori.
? What is Futon ?whirlwind waveThe fan is
[First appearance]: “021. Tea Country Defense Battle Completely Annihilated”
[User]: A Konoha ninja who was deployed to the Tea Country Border Guard.
A technique that artificially creates a whirlwind and makes it blow continuously. In the story, it was used by Konoha ninjas to strengthen the power of their Katon.
? What is Raiton?Super Electromagnetic Acceleration ShurikenElectric current emergency report
[First appearance]: “023. Cloud’s surprise attack on Konoha, killed in action”
An electromagnetic acceleration gun. Commonly known as a railgun, it is a type of shuriken technique that uses the same principles as a railgun.
It comes flying at incredible speeds, easily penetrating the human body.
* What is Chidori?Blue FlameSoen
[First appearance]: “024. Cloud’s surprise attack on Konoha – Tailed Beasts”
This technique could be called a combination ninjutsu technique between Matatabi and the jinchuriki Hagoromo Karuta, who received the Two-Tails from Matatabi and wrapped it around Chidori.abilityPower
He drew on and used the tailed beast’s chakra to fight against Killer Bee, the jinchuriki of the Eight Tails.
? What isHeavenly Sending TechniqueThe Art of Tenso
[First appearance]: “027. Cloud’s surprise attack on Konoha: Tensou”
[User]: Mabui, Hagoromo Karuta
In this work, the Tensou technique uses 11-dimensional calculations to calculate the object or person to be sent and the distance before it can be sent to the heavens, but it requires an enormous amount of chakra to execute. Therefore, even Mabui, who was the original user of the technique, is limited in what he can send to the heavens and the distances he can send. However, it seems that his teammates Samui and Darui did not fully understand this.
It was thanks to the protagonist’s endless chakra that he was able to send the Eight Tails, Ushi-oni, Mabui, Samui, and Darui, flying from Konoha territory to Kumogakure.
It’s a space-time ninjutsu that can be considered an upgraded version of the Flying Thunder God technique, but it requires advanced calculation skills, so not everyone can do it. Using it even once puts a lot of strain on the brain.
? What is Raiton Matome?CeremonyThank you
An improved version of Raiton-Mate.
Lightning glows pale and charges around his body, and the power of the Lightning Release he is surrounded by is twice as strong as that of Nishiki.
In its current form, Karuta can only use Matome up to the third stage by unlocking the sixth or higher level of the Eight Gates of Eight Gates.
In the history of the Hagoromo clan, the matsuri has only been used up until this ceremony.
Characters Jounin Arc (mid-war) – End
Hagoromo Karuta (5) Jonin
The Jinchuriki of Two-Tails Matatabi, Four-Tails Son Goku, and Nanao Shigeaki
[Blood Succession] Sharingan (three tomoe), Mangekyou Sharingan
Born in the Heisei era and familiar with the original Naruto story, he entered the world of Naruto without even realizing it. Moreover, he was born 19 years before the start of the original story (the time when Naruto Uzumaki graduated from the Ninja Academy). He was reincarnated in the world of Naruto with the worst possible circumstances: he didn’t know when he died, he didn’t meet God after he died, and he didn’t get any cheats. At first, he was confused, but for some reason, something other than himself was destroying the original story, but gradually he started to destroy it himself.
He is a descendant of the Hagoromo clan, the descendants of the Sage of the Six Paths, Hagoromo Otsutsuki, who did not appear in the original work. All members of the Hagoromo clan are strong ninjas, and many of them are skilled in ninjutsu, genjutsu, and sealing techniques. Among them, the one who is skilled in senjutsu is supposed to lead the clan. Incidentally, Karuta’s grandfather can refine senjutsu chakra.
On the back of his left hand is the sealing formula of Matatabi, the Two-Tails. On his left shoulder is the sealing formula of Son Goku, the Four-Tails. On his back is the sealing formula of Shigeaki, the Seven-Tails. They appear when he concentrates his chakra.
Since becoming a Jonin, he has only been doing A-rank or S-rank missions with high difficulty. Because of this, he has been taking on long-term missions one after another, and he is actually rarely able to return to his village.
He fights mainly using lightning-based ninjutsu.
By awakening his Mangekyo Sharingan, the scope of his combat skills has expanded even further.
[Sealing Technique] Back of the Left Hand
She dotes on Karuta.
Her first person pronoun is “concubine”.
Four tailsSon GokuThank you
[Sealing technique] Left shoulder
[Special support] Melting/Mai
After being sealed away by Karuta, she begins speaking like a high school girl, which makes Karuta find disgusting.
His first person pronoun is “ore”.
[Sealing Technique] Back
I admire Carta.
The first person pronoun is “wata”.
Obito Uchiha (12) Chunin
Minato Team Members
KakeiKakeiJuu (8) Dark Side
[Dark side name]: Jin
[Characteristic Changes] Fire Release, Water Release, Earth Release, Wind Release, Lightning Release
[Specialty Ninjutsu] Forbidden Technique: Mind and Body Control
Real name unknown. Age unknown.
The main character, Karuta, thought that Juu was the original reincarnated protagonist who had been given god-like cheat powers, but in fact there was a trick to his abilities.
His true origins are from the prestigious Yamanaka clan of Konohagakure. Among them, he was born into a bloodline known as the secret head family.
This man, who is also known as an atavism, a type of being awakened once every 100 years by the secret head of the Yamanaka clan, is the only modern user of the forbidden technique, “Mind and Body Control.”
However, there is a downside to using this forbidden technique in that it takes two or three years for the user to get used to the body. However, it also means that the user can take over all of the stolen body’s skills and experience, and as it is the perfect form of possession technique, it completely transcends death due to old age and there is no longer any need to fear it. However, his life was ultimately taken by Karuta’s Raikiri.
SakuradaIt’s SakuraLaksa (11) Chunin
[Specialty Ninjutsu] Shadow Clone Technique, Basic Medical Ninjutsu
Among his talented teammates, he was only capable of being a genin in terms of combat ability, and he felt a sense of crisis when he passed the chunin promotion exam.
Afterwards, he decided to become a medical ninja to provide rear support, and is currently training at Konoha Hospital.
Jiraiya(34)
Karuta confirms that he is Ero-Sennin, just like in the original work.
Orochimaru(34)
Just like in the original, Karuta witnessed a softer side to Orochimaru’s personality.
SenjuSenju TenmaAmano(20)
[Characteristic Changes] Water Release, Earth Release, Wind Release
[Special Ninjutsu] Tenkui, space-time ninjutsu
He is a direct descendant of the second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, and one of the few remaining descendants of the Forest Senju Clan.
He is a Jonin who will be turning 20 this year. Like the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, he is skilled in the use of Suiton, and can use it without difficulty even in places without water. He has also mastered the “Tenkyu” technique, which sends out a thousand Suiton swords without making any hand gestures.
He is also skilled in space-time ninjutsu, and makes use of a wide variety of summoning techniques to create a battlefield where he can always fight with the advantage.
Uchiha Korou (17)
[Characteristic Change] Fire Release/Wind Release
[Blood Succession] Sharingan
[Specialty Ninjutsu] Katon: Kabuki Fireball Technique
He is a descendant of Uchiha Kagami, a unique figure within the Uchiha clan who was said to have been extremely trusted by the second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, and is also a cousin of Uchiha Shisui, who appears in the original work.
Not only is he skilled in Fire Release like the other members of the Uchiha clan, he is also a Jonin who is unusually skilled in the use of Wind Release in Konoha.
A few years ago, he awakened the Sharingan, a kekkei genkai possessed by the Uchiha clan, and since then he has been active as a young ace of the Konoha Military Police Force, where the majority of the Uchiha clan members serve.
There is a possibility that he has a hardworking temperament.
Kakashi Hatake (11)
[Characteristic Change] Earth Release/Lightning Release
[Specialty Ninjutsu] Summoning, Earth Release, Fang Chasing Technique
In the original work, he appears as the Jounin in charge of the three main characters, Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, and Haruno Sakura, and eventually rises to the position of the Sixth Hokage.
His father was the genius ninja Hatake Sakumo, who was feared by other countries and nicknamed the “White Fang of Konoha,” and he himself is a genius ninja who fully demonstrates the talents he inherited from his father.
He was a teammate of Obito Uchiha, who was in charge of Karuta’s team, and is the most skilled of his generation. His master is Minato Namikaze, who is currently feared by other countries as the “yellow flash of Konoha.”
Currently an 11-year-old chunin, he is one of the most powerful ninjas, skilled in using the chakra sword he inherited from his father, as well as in lightning and earth release techniques.
Terumi Mei (12) Jonin from the Hidden Mist Village
Mabui (10) Hidden Cloud Village – Chunin
Samui (10) Hidden Cloud Village, Chunin
Konan (15) from the Hidden Rain Village, Akatsuki
[Specialty Ninjutsu] Paper Ninjutsu
A grown-up girl with blue-purple hair wearing a paper flower corsage.
The main character, Karuta, rescues her when she is being held hostage by the Salamander Hanzo.
Later, they paired up when searching for Shimura Danzo, who had been treated as a missing-nin from Konoha.
List of Ninjutsu Jounin Arc (mid-war) – End
*What is the “Summoning Technique”?
[Official name]: Tailed beast attraction technique
[First appearance]: “030. Summoning Technique: Four Tails Appear”
[Magic User]: Hagoromo Karuta
In the story, he made the normal summoning hand signs and activated the technique, but for some reason the Four-Tailed Son Goku, a tailed beast, was summoned.
There are two reasons for this.
The first reason is that when Karuta was cultivating his chakra, he unconsciously also cultivated the tailed beasts of Two-Tailed Matatabi and Nanao Shigeaki, which caused the ninja monkeys, who were sensitive to evil chakra, to reject it.
The second reason is that the Four-Tailed Son Goku, who is a tailed beast among the monkeys, unconsciously reacted to it, and since he was a stray tailed beast, unlike in the original story, he resonated with Karuta’s technique and was summoned.
*What is “Raiton Matome 4th Type”?
[First appearance]: “031. Summoning Technique Limit Break”
Karuta opened up new territory that was previously unknown to the Hagoromo clan.
Currently, this is the final evolution of Matoi.
He opens up to the seventh gate of the Eight Gates of Defense, draws out the maximum amount of his own energy, and then strengthens his Lightning Release: Matome.
The color of the Raiton that had been around until the third stage also changed from a pale spark to a light purple hue. Along with that, the sound of the swirling around Karuta’s body turned into a roar. It was already well beyond the level of a crackling dimensional sound, but even more than that, the increase in his physical ability and physical activity was incredible.lightningspark
A normal punch will send the tailed beast flying.
However, this risk places an immense burden on the body, and the shadow clone cannot withstand the strain, causing the spell to be undone. When the spell is undone, the physical pain also seems to be fed back to the main body, to a certain extent.
I also get the impression that people’s language usage has become a little rougher.
*What is “Laval Release: Great Eruption”?
[First appearance]: “032. Summoning Technique: Super Raging Waves”
[User]: Four-tailed Son Goku
[Original Story]: Akainu Sakazuki’s “Great Eruption” from “ONE PIECE”
The giant mass comes flying like a rocket punch, like Son Goku’s flying fist.lavamagma
*What is “Melodyne: Great Eruption Meteor Shower”?
[Original Story]: Akainu Sakazuki’s “Meteor Volcano” from “ONE PIECE”
An improved version of Lava Release: Great Eruption.
A huge lump comes flying towards us like a meteor shower.lavamagma
*What is a Chakra Bullet?
[Original]: “Energy bullets” that appear in “DRAGON BALL”
This technique became available after he had raised his Raiton: Entai to the 4th level. It is a technique that fires a mass of chakra at the enemy.
As long as he had chakra, he could keep firing them continuously, and Karuta fired them at the Four-Tails Son Goku like a continuous energy bullet.
? What is ” Sixty-first Sealing Technique “?Six pathsLandSix cane light prisonRikujyo-koro
[First appearance]: “033. Summoning Technique: Four-Tail Seal”
[Original]: “Bound 61” from “BLEACH “Six cane light prisonRikujyo-koro
It is the most secret of secrets, and requires that one be of pure bloodline within the Hagoromo clan, as well as a high level of aptitude, and can only be handled by a very small handful of people in the long history of the Hagoromo clan.
In the story, six ribbons of light pierce and surround Son Goku’s torso, immobilizing him.
? What is ” Sixty-three Sealing Techniques “?Six pathsLandchain bondageDesert Desert
[Original]: “Bound 63 ” from “BLEACH”chain bondageDesert Desert
In the story, thick chains wrap around Goku’s body like snakes , further restricting his movement.Six cane light prisonRikujyo-koro
? What is ” The Seventy-Nine Sealing Techniques “?Six pathsLandKuyo BoundConfinement
[Original]: “Bound Seventy-Nine ” from “BLEACH”Kuyo BoundConfinement
In the story, eight black orbs appeared vertically around Son Goku and one on his chest, which, combined with two steam sealing techniques, completely and perfectly restricted his movements.
*What is the “Hagoromo Sealing Technique: Tailed Beast Sealing”?
[User]: Hagoromo family
This is the most pinnacle of sealing techniques that have been passed down through the Hagoromo clan for generations.
It is even possible to seal tailed beasts, which are known as nuclear weapons in the ninja world, and the sealed tailed beast becomes bound to the mind of the jinchuriki.
As a result, the tailed beast itself is easily influenced by the personality and mental state of the jinchuriki, which means the characters are different from those in the original work.
* What is ” nojutsu”?CoordinatesThe Emperor
[First appearance]: “034. The dwellers of darkness wriggling in the rain, Part 1”
A derivative of the Tensou no Jutsu.
It can move anywhere within the reach of its computing power.
However, the amount of chakra consumed is so extraordinary that it is virtually impossible for anyone other than Karuta to use it.
Furthermore, if a calculation error occurs, the missile could accidentally fly into the mantle at the center of the Earth, or conversely, into outer space, making it unusable during high-speed combat.
* What is ” nojutsu”?Heavenly send-offTensoshin
[First appearance]: “038. The dwellers of darkness wriggling in the rain, part 5”
A derivative of the Heavenly Sending Technique and the Coordinate Heavenly Body Technique.
It specializes in transporting people.
*What is the “Chidori Sharp Sword”?
[First appearance]: “039. The dwellers of darkness writhing in the rain, part 6”
A sword version of the Chidori Sharp Spear.
? What is ?Pressure cuttingHeshikiri
[First appearance]: “040. The dwellers of darkness wriggling in the rain: Their lacquer”
The Wind Release version of Chidori. A technique that uses Wind Release chakra to push the limits of nature change.
When Chidori is activated, there is no roar like the chirping of a thousand birds, and it is a technique that is highly stealthy while maximizing the penetrating power of Wind Release.
In fact, there is a scene in “011. All Quiet on the Eastern Front” where this technique is being developed.
? What is “Water Release”?flood turbulenceKozuirappa
[User]: Yahiko
An improved version of Water Release: Water Wave.
*What is “Multi-layered paper shuriken”?
[First appearance]: “041. The dwellers of darkness wriggling in the rain, Part 8”
[User]: Konan
A superior version of paper shuriken.
? What is “Futon “?Great storm shock waveThe pulmonary circulation is
[User]: Nagato
An improved version of Wind Release: Fierce Wind Palm.
*What is Water Release: Water Claw Bullet?
[User]: Senju Tenma
An improved version of Water Release: Water Fang Bullet.
*What is “Shuriken Multiple Shadow Clone”?
[First appearance]: “042. The dwellers of darkness wriggling in the rain, part 9”
An improved version of the Shuriken Shadow Clone.
*What is “Two Spear Style: Chidori Sharp Spear”?
It is an upgraded version of the Chidori Sharp Spear and allows two Chidori Sharp Spears to appear.
*What is a tornado-like barrier?
[Official name]: Futon/Storm Jin
[User]: Jin (Kakei Juu)
A type of wind release barrier.
In the story, it was used in conjunction with the inside of the Earth Release wall to protect himself from Karuta’s Chidori Sharp Spear.
* What is Shadow Clone?traptrap
[User]: Jin (Kakei Juu), Hagoromo Karuta
In the story, the following patterns have been confirmed: Fire Release Shadow Clone, Wind Release Shadow Clone, Earth Release Shadow Clone, Lightning Release Shadow Clone, and then the massive clone explosion.
* What is Earth Release: Earth Dragon Barrier?
A technique in which the dragon created by Earth Release coils up to protect the user.
*What is “Wind Release: Vacuum Shock Wave”?
An improved version of Wind Release: Vacuum Wave.
*What is “Hagoromo Karuta Duet”?
[Original]: “Naruto Uzumaki duet” used by Naruto Uzumaki from “NARUTO”
It’s exactly the same as the original, but since each shadow clone is actually a shadow clone, the power is on a whole different level.traptrap
By the way, the karuta itself was watching from above.
*What is “Boiling Release: Skillful Hiding in the Mist”?
[First appearance]: “043. The dwellers of darkness wriggling in the rain, part 10”
A technique derived from the Boiling Release/Skillful Mist technique.
*What is the Forbidden Art of Mind Control?
A superior version of the Mind Transfer Technique.
Jin (Kakei Juu) has taken over other people’s bodies several times before.
After taking over the body, the user can use any technique that the original owner was able to use. All previous techniques and experience are inherited, making this one of the most powerful techniques in the series.
Furthermore, it seems to be standard practice for the body used before taking over to be discarded.
?What is the Two-Tails Seal and Release?
[Official name]: Hagoromo style sealing technique/Tailed beast seal (two-tailed ver.)
[First appearance]: “044. The dwellers of darkness writhing in the rain, Part 12”
This is the most powerful sealing technique among the sealing techniques passed down through the generations of the Hagoromo Clan. The Hagoromo Sealing Technique is a technique to release the seal of the tailed beast.
In the story, Karuta, whose body had been taken over, deactivates Two-Tailed Matabi to transform into a tailed beast in order to take it back from Zyuu.
?What is the Mangekyo Sharingan (right eye) eye technique?
[Pupil technique name]: TenninRainy Day
[First appearance]: “045. The dwellers of darkness wriggling in the rain, part 13”
[Original]: God of Japanese mythology ” “Tennin NichimeiThe Lady of Rain
Alias, .A perfect imitationPerfect Copy
This is an ability that can only be possessed in the eyes of someone who has the aptitude for nature transformation in all five releases, and also has a high aptitude for both Yin and Yang Releases, and has awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan.
As his alias suggests, he may be able to completely copy all ninjutsu, genjutsu, taijutsu, and other techniques from all over the world, past and present, as well as Kekkei Genkai, Kekkei Selection, Kekkei Comprehensive, etc.
Please look forward to future developments.
There are many things that overlap with the previous ones, but…
My age is like this.
I would like to update my original ninjutsu soon.
Characters Jounin Arc (late war) – End
Hagoromo Karuta (7) Jonin
The Jinchuriki of One-Tailed Shukaku, Two-Tailed Matatabi, Four-Tailed Son Goku, Five-Tailed Muoh, and Nanao Shigeaki
(Although the chakra of the Eight Tailed Gyukki has been sealed away for four tails, his consciousness has not been sealed away, so he cannot be contacted.)
[Favorite Ninjutsu] Raiton: Entai, Eight Gates Formation
On the back of his right hand is the sealing ceremony of the One-Tail, Shukaku. On the back of his left hand is the sealing ceremony of the Two-Tail, Matatabi. On his left shoulder is the sealing ceremony of the Four-Tail, Son Goku. On his right chest is the sealing ceremony of the Five-Tail, Mu-oh. On his back is the sealing ceremony of the Seven-Tail, Shigeaki. On his waist is sealed the four chakra tails of the Eight-Tail, Gyuki. They will float when chakra is kneaded.
During the first half of the Third Shinobi World War, other countries gave him the nickname “Thunder Emperor of Konoha,” and by the end of the war, his status had been upgraded to more impressive names such as “God of Thunder,” “God of Death,” and “Living God.”
He owns all seven ninja swords as spoils of war obtained in a battle with the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Hidden Mist.
Among them, he is especially fond of the large sword “Samehada”, which for some reason seems to have a will of its own despite being a sword. For this reason, he doesn’t use it much in battle, but he often carries it on his back. It’s like a pet.
The other ninja swords are just gathering dust in the dresser.
One tailShukakuCourse
[Sealing Technique] Back of the Right Hand
[Specialty Support] Automatic sand defense
Before being sealed in Karuta, he was sealed in a monk named Bunbuku. After the death of Bunbuku, he was sealed in a tea kettle. Later, when a commotion occurred in the Hidden Sand Village, Karuta stole the tea kettle and sealed him in Karuta.
Of course, someone wouldn’t take over Karuta’s body while he was sleeping, so he wasn’t suffering from insomnia.
He dotes on Karuta and appears more often in the story than any other tailed beast.
Five tailsKing MuNational
[Sealing technique] Right chest
[Specialty Support] Boiling Release: Unrivaled Superhuman Strength
Before being sealed away by Karuta, he had been fighting Matatabi, but he and Karuta had a contest of strength without a fight, and Matatabi recognized Karuta’s strength and was kindly sealed away.
The first person pronoun is “I”.
He’s generally a serious person, but sometimes he jokes around, which makes Karuta angry.
Yao – Ushi-oni
[Jinchuriki] The real body is Killer Bee
Hagoromo Karuta for 4 chakras
[Sealing Technique] Waist
[Special support] Unknown
A tailed beast with four tails sealed inside the main character, Hagoromo Karuta.
If the consciousness is also sealed, it will be connected to the main body sealed inside Killer Bee, which would mean that communication would be impossible due to the risk of information leaks.
Obito Uchiha (14) Chunin
[Blood Succession Limit] Sharingan (two tomoe), Mokuton
[Special Ninjutsu] Katon/Hosenka Tsumeku
A chunin of the Uchiha clan. During the early stages of the Third Shinobi World War, he was feared by other countries as the “yellow flash of Konoha,” and in the original work, he is a member of the Minato squad, where Minato Namikaze, who became the Fourth Hokage (in this work, the Fourth Hokage is Jiraiya), serves as his jonin master. His teammates include Rin Hara, a medical ninja and Obito’s unrequited love, and Kakashi Hatake, a genius ninja who is the biological son of Sakumo Hatake, who was feared by other countries as the “White Fang of Konoha.”
At first, he was jealous of his teammates Kakashi, Karuta, and Zyuu, who were full of talent, and had a complex about not being able to awaken the Sharingan despite being a member of the Uchiha clan, but when he retired from his position as temporary squad leader, he no longer felt jealous. His dream for the future is to become a teacher at the Ninja Academy.
He nearly died during the Battle of Kannabi Bridge, which took place towards the end of the Third Shinobi World War, but managed to survive thanks to cardiopulmonary resuscitation by Karuta and an administration of Hashirama Cells.
SakuradaIt’s SakuraLaksa (13) Chunin
[Specialty Ninjutsu] Shadow Clone Technique, Palm Immortal Technique
Kakashi Hatake (13) Jonin
[Characteristic Changes] Water Release, Earth Release, Lightning Release
[Kekkei Genkai] Sharingan (three tomoe), Mangekyou Sharingan, Mokuton
During the mission “Battle of Kannabi Bridge” immediately after being appointed as a Jonin, he loses both eyes, but regains his sight after Obito’s Sharingan is transplanted into him.
However, afterwards, constantly activating the Sharingan drains his chakra. Knowing this, Karuta administers Hashirama Cells to increase his total chakra supply, allowing him to avoid this.
In this work, there is a clan called the Hatake clan, distantly related to the Mori no Senju clan, and Kakashi is a descendant of them.
Nohara Rin (14) Chunin
[Specialty Ninjutsu] Palm Senjutsu
He is a medical ninja who, along with Kakashi Hatake and Obito Uchiha, belongs to Squad Minato, led by Namikaze Minato, the “Yellow Flash of Konoha.”
In the original story, he is made the jinchuriki of the Three-Tails tailed beast as a result of a scheme by the Hidden Mist clan late in the Third Shinobi World War, but in this world axis, this incident never occurs and he is still alive.
Although she appears to be Obito’s crush, Rin seems to be interested in Kakashi…
Sand Hidden Village Runaway Ninja
Uzumaki Scorpion (18)
[Characteristic Change] Wind Release
[Specialty Ninjutsu] Puppet Technique
A former Jonin from the Hidden Sand Village, commonly known as Sasori of the Red Sand, he was actually a descendant of the Uzumaki clan.
More than half of his body has been modified into Karakuri, and he has a younger face and mental age than an 18-year-old.
Karuta has identified him as a chuunibyou sufferer.
After leaving the Hidden Sand Village, Karuta negotiated with the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, and was taken in by the Hidden Leaf Village. At the same time, he was registered as a Hidden Leaf ninja.
Nietono Pakura’s girlfriend.
sacrificial hallNietno Pakura (18)
[Bloodline Limit] Scorching Release
[Specialty Ninjutsu] Burning/Supercharge
He was a former Jounin of the Hidden Sand Village, but was used as bait in negotiations with the village’s higher-ups and was attacked by the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Hidden Mist, but was saved by Karuta.
He and Uzumaki Sasori are the same age and are in a relationship, but no matter how you look at it, Pakura seems more mature.
Terumi Mei (14) Hidden Mist Village, Jonin
Mabui (12) Hidden Cloud Village – Chunin
The main character, Karuta, once saved him from the Eight-Tailed Tailed Beast Ball.
Later, they have a close encounter during the battle for the Five-Tails, but they never actually meet face to face.
Samui (12) Hidden Cloud Village, Chunin
Konan (17) Land of Fire, Hidden Rain District
Afterwards, they teamed up to search for Shimura Danzo, who had been treated as a missing-nin from Konoha. The story of their adventures will be told another time…
Sorry for the delay.
Here is an update to the original ninjutsu setting collection.
List of Ninjutsu Jounin Arc (Late War) – End
*What is “Katon: White Fox Technique”?
[First appearance]: “Interlude Obito Gaiden ~Battlefield ~”childhoodBoys Life
051. Two Tomoe Sharingans
[User]: Uchiha Obito
In the story, a white flame separates from the fireball of the Katon Great Fireball technique and forms into the shape of a fox, which pursues the enemy.
It was about the size of an average fox, and was able to find the cloaked enemy by automatically tracking it.
In fact, it’s a technique he learned from Karuta.
*What is the “Reverse Heavenly Sending Technique”?
053. Hagoromo Karuta’s Late Arrival
However, instead of sending something, they send it to you.
In the story, he orders a syringe containing Hashirama cells that are kept securely in a laboratory.
If the coordinates of the item you want to order are not perfectly memorized and calculated, the item may break or something else may fly off.
*What is “Lightning Release: Resurrection of the Dead”?
Although it has a grand name, Resurrection of the Dead, which sounds like it would be a banned card in a certain card game, it is actually a method of cardiopulmonary resuscitation using electric shock. It is simply a reproduction of an AED (Automated External Defibrillator) using Raiton.
It is effective when used in combination with artificial respiration.
In the story, it was used against Obito in combination with the administration of Hashirama Cells.
*What is “Katon: Byakko no Jutsu”?
[First appearance]: “056. Battle for the Five Tails, Part 2”
The white flames that erupt take on a will of their own, resembling a tiger, and attack the enemy autonomously.
It can grow up to 5m in size, and despite its large size, it is agile and does not let an enemy escape once it has set its sights on them. It can slash its enemies with its claws, crush them with its fangs, or simply come into contact with its white flames, which are so powerful and super hot that a human would be easily vaporized and burned up.
An improved version of the Fire Release: White Fox Technique.
*What is “Katon: Prison Dragon Flame Technique”?
[First appearance]: “060. Battle for the Five Tails, Part 6”
It is an upgraded version of the Fire Release: Great Dragon Flame technique used by Sasuke in his fight against Itachi in the original work. While the Great Dragon Flame technique can be fired repeatedly, the Gokuryuen technique can only be used once.
The pale blue flames, which represent high heat and resemble a dragon, are so hot that even Killer Bee, who has transformed into a tailed beast, would be carbonized.
*What is “Water Release: Nine Contours of Water Formation”?
An improved version of Water Release: Water Formation Wall.
A defensive technique that deploys nine huge, square water walls.
In the story, each layer of the deployed water wall was extremely thick, but they were not effective against the incredible power of the tailed beasts, and they were unable to completely stop the force of Killer Bee’s physical attack, blowing Karuta’s body away.
*What is “Condemnation”?
[Official name]: “Burning Release: Condemnation”
[First appearance]: “061. The Battle for the Five Tails: The Lacquer”
[Original Story]: Shana the Flame-Haired Burning-Eyed Hunter “Condemnation” from “Shakugan no Shana”
Although it is called a Burning Release technique, it is actually a type of extremely high-powered Katon technique.
It is the lightning cut of the Raiton technique. It is the pressure cut of the Wind Release technique, but unlike the above two techniques, Danzai boasts a large length that allows for mid-range combat.
The type of attack is neither stabbing nor slashing, but more like melting.
*What is a “Fuuobi Hoin”?
[Official name]: Hagoromo-style sealing technique: Tailed beast chakra seal
This technique was used to temporarily seal the chakra from the four tails of the Eight-Tailed Ushi-Ki, which had been cut off during the battle, into a giant scroll.
Later, the four tails, which were masses of chakra from the Eight-Tailed Ushi-ki, were sealed within Karuta himself.
*What is Shadow Clone?
[First appearance]: “062. Battle for the Five Tails, Part 8”
[User]: Hagoromo Karuta, Matatabi
In the story, it was used as a combination ninjutsu technique by Hagoromo Karuta and Nitu Matatabi.
traptrapIt is a type of shadow clone and has properties similar to the clone technique, one of the most basic ninjutsu techniques.
It is an illusion-type ninjutsu technique that can even mislead the senses and sense of sight, creating the illusion that it has substance; it is similar to the Oboro Bunshin from the original work, but just like the original Kage Bunshin, this Kage Bunshin cannot be distinguished even by ninja with special perception types such as the Sharingan or Byakugan.
*Application of Water Release: Waterfall Technique
[Official name]: Unknown
[First appearance]: “069. Wind, Sand, and Divergence Plan, Part 1”
A large-scale ninjutsu technique whose official name is unknown.
In the story, this is a silent disaster-level, natural disaster-level ninjutsu that draws water from the largest freshwater lake in the country, located in the capital of the Land of Wind, into the area around the Hidden Village of Sand, causing the freshwater lake in the capital to dry up and plunging the country into great chaos.
This incident caused the Land of Wind to lose the power to wage a foreign war and therefore withdrew from the Third Shinobi World War.
The Land of Wind was then forced to move its capital, and its population and resources began to flow to the Hidden Sand Village and the shores of the new freshwater lake that had formed in the area, resulting in a reversal of the positions of the Land of Wind and the Hidden Sand Village. In other words, the daimyo became merely a figurehead (similar to the emperor in the Edo period), and the Hidden Sand Village came to control domestic politics, diplomacy, military security, etc. (similar to the shogunate in the Edo period).
[Original Story]: “Kuroko’s Basketball” Kise Ryota “Perfect Imitation”
In fact, in the story, at the end of the Third Shinobi World War, during the decisive battle against the Hidden Rock Village, the Third Tsuchikage, Ohnoki, suddenly appeared and used a giant Dust Release: Original World Peeling Technique, a bloodline selection technique, to copy and neutralize it with a Tennin. This saved many Konoha shinobi.
This cements Karuta’s heroic status.
We will be keeping a close eye on future developments.
?What is the Mangekyo Sharingan (left eye) eye technique?
[Pupil technique name]: divine soulKamimusubi
[First appearance]: Not yet appeared
[Original]: God of Japanese mythology ” “divine soul lifeKamimusubi no Mikoto
Details unknown.
But let me just say that who said that the Mangekyo Sharingan’s eye technique is weaker than the Rinnegan or Rinne Sharingan?
Characters Dark Side Arc (childhood) – End
Hagoromo Karuta (12) Jonin/Anbu
The Jinchuuriki of One-Tailed Shukaku, Two-Tailed Matatabi, Four-Tailed Son Goku, Five-Tailed Muoh, Nanao Shigeaki, and Nine-Tailed Kusakaman
*Although the chakra of the Eight-Tailed Ushi-Ki has been sealed away from all four of its tails, its consciousness has not been sealed away, so it is not possible to make contact.
*The Nine Tails Kurama is divided into two, Yin and Yang, and the Yin Kurama is sealed inside the karuta.
[Kekkei Genkai] Sharingan (three tomoe), Mangekyou Sharingan
[Specialty Ninjutsu] True Sage ,Final Ultimate SecretfinalSupernova explosion shock waveBig Bang Attack
On the back of his right hand is the sealing ceremony of the One-Tail, Shukaku. On the back of his left hand is the sealing ceremony of the Two-Tail, Matatabi. On his left shoulder is the sealing ceremony of the Four-Tail, Son Goku. On his right chest is the sealing ceremony of the Five-Tail, Mu-oh. On his back is the sealing ceremony of the Seven-Tail, Shigeaki. On his waist are the four chakra tails of the Eight-Tail, Gyuki. And in his abdomen is sealed the negative chakra and consciousness of the Nine-Tail, Kurama. When the chakra is kneaded, it floats up.
He has the Hyakugou no Jutsu seal on his forehead that he learned from his grandmother, but it is usually hidden by a forehead protector.
Among them, he is especially fond of the large sword “Samehada” which, despite being a sword, seems to have a will of its own. Because of this, he doesn’t use it much in battle, but he often carries it on his back, and it feels like a pet.
Until recently, the other ninja swords had been gathering dust in his dresser, but after a native of the Hidden Mist Village became his subordinate, he revived the Seven Ninja Swordsmen in Konoha.
He made a summoning contract with Slug and trained with the sages to unlock his potential and acquire the sage mode. Afterwards, he trained in a place similar to the Room of Spirit and Time to improve the accuracy of his sage transformation and to be able to use his powers stably and continuously.
With his new powers under his belt, Karuta exploded into pieces along with the rest of the Otsutsuki clan, along with Kaguya Otsutsuki, who had been sealed away, as a celebratory salvo.
The technique he used on that occasion was a type of senjutsu that combined his own chakra, the chakra of the tailed beast, as well as a lot of natural energy.Final Ultimate SecretfinalSupernova explosion shock waveBig Bang Attack
This completely ended any chance of Black Zetsu achieving his goal.
YaoUshioniHeavy
A tailed beast with only the chakra of its four tails sealed within it by the main character, Hagoromo Karuta.
Kyuubi KutakumanKurama
[Jinchuriki] Yang Kushina Namikaze (maiden name, Uzumaki)
Shadow is Hagoromo Karuta
[Sealing technique] Abdomen
The strongest tailed beast, with only his Yin chakra sealed within the protagonist, Hagoromo Karuta.
Originally, Kushina was the complete jinchuriki of Kurama, a combination of yin and yang, but when she gave birth she transplanted only the yin chakra into Karuta.
It’s as if the Sage of the Six Paths, Otsutsuki Hagoromo, is superimposed on Karuta’s figure…
His first person pronoun is “washi.”
Obito Uchiha (19) Jonin/ Teaching Internninja schoolAcademy
[Blood Succession Limit] Sharingan (Three Tomoe)/Mokuton
A Jonin of the Uchiha clan. During the early stages of the Third Shinobi World War, he was feared by other countries as the “Yellow Flash of Konoha,” and in the original work, he was a member of the Minato squad, where Minato Namikaze, who became the Fourth Hokage (in this work, the Fourth Hokage is Jiraiya), serves as his Jonin master. His teammates include Rin Hara, a medical ninja who is Obito’s unrequited love, and Kakashi Hatake, a genius ninja who is the biological son of Sakumo Hatake, who was feared by other countries as the “White Fang of Konoha.”
At first, he was jealous of his teammates Kakashi, Karuta, and Zyuu, who were full of talent, and felt inferior about not being able to awaken the Sharingan despite being a member of the Uchiha clan, but when he retired from his position as temporary squad leader, he no longer felt jealous. His dream for the future is to become a teacher. He is currently undergoing his teaching internship to become a teacher.ninja schoolAcademy
SakuradaIt’s SakuraLaksa (18) Chunin/Medical Ninja
Afterwards, he decided to become a medical ninja in a rear support role and was currently training at Konoha Hospital, but three years ago he had already become a fully-fledged medical ninja.
She is owed a lot of help by her senior medical ninja, Nohara Rin.
Kakashi Hatake (18) Jounin/Anbu
[Kekkei Genkai] Sharingan (three tomoe), Mangekyou Sharingan, Wooden
Nohara Rin (19) Special Jonin/Medical Ninja
Sakurada Rakusa is a junior medical ninja.
Recently, there have been reports of sightings of Kakashi on dates within the village in various locations.
Member of the independent assassination tactical strategic special operations unit “Yoi”
Working unit
Uzumaki Sasori (23) Jonin
He is the husband of Nietono Pakura. He became a father when his son Obut was born.
Uzumaki Pakura (maiden name, ) (23) Jonin, retiredsacrificial hallNietno
Although he and Uzumaki Sasori are the same age, Pakura looks much more mature no matter how you look at him.
She married Sasori, became the mother of a child, and retired from being a ninja.
Terumi Mei (19) Jounin/Anbu
Shisui Uchiha (12)
He comes from the prestigious Uchiha clan of Konohagakure.
He joined “Yoi” through Karuta’s recommendation. He is a young but talented ninja and possesses the Sharingan.
He is skilled in the art of body flashing.
Itachi Uchiha (10)
With Karuta’s recommendation, she joins “Yoi”.
He is the son of Fugaku, the leader of the Uchiha clan, and Sasuke’s older brother.
Although he is an illusion type, he has the highest level of talent in all areas.
Hozuki Shingetsu (20)
A former ninja from Kirigakure. He later led the Hozuki clan into exile in the Hidden Leaf region.
He is a cousin of the brothers Hozuki Mangetsu and Suigetsu.
Karuta was appointed as one of the New Seven Ninja Swordsmen in Konoha.
A user of the blunt sword “Kabutowari.”
Momochi Sofuzan (18)
A former ninja from the Hidden Mist. He attempted a coup but failed, and descended upon Konoha with Terumi Mei and others.
A user of the sword “Beheading Knife.”
Hozuki Full Moon (22)
Former ninja of the Hidden Mist. The only person who can use all of the Hidden Mist’s ninja swords.
He has a younger brother, Suigetsu, and a cousin, Shingetsu. He defected to Konoha with his clan.
A user of the explosive sword “Hibata.”
*In addition, there are several former ninja from the Hidden Sand and Hidden Mist schools.
Development Department
Pharmacist Kabuto (12)
Her birthplace is unknown. She was brought there by Karuta from an orphanage run by the former Konohagakure Anbu, Yakushi Nono.
She excels in medical ninjutsu, and her talent is on par with that of Princess Slug Tsunade.
*In addition, there are several researchers from Konohagakure enrolled there.
Belongs to the training department
Rhinoceros (8)
He comes from an orphanage in the Land of Fire.
He joined the Yoi training department together with Shin.
Chojuro (10)
Originally from the Water Country. Picked up at a refugee camp.
He is currently training with the goal of becoming one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen in the future.
Snow white (9)
A beautiful boy with the blood of the “Snow Clan” from the Hidden Mist Village in the Country of Water.
He had a past where his father found out about his kekkei genkai and ice release and nearly killed him. He descended to Konoha with Zabuza Momochi.
Kaguya Kimimaro (8)
He is from the Kaguya Clan, a warrior tribe that was the pride of the Hidden Mist Village in the Country of Water. However, all of his clan except for Kimimaro was wiped out when he plotted a coup d’ tat.
Hozuki Suigetsu (7)
He is from the Hozuki Clan, a super prestigious family that was the pride of the Hidden Mist Village in the Country of Water and that also produced the Mizukage.
His older brother is Mangetsu and his cousin is Shingetsu.
Regular unit ninja squad
Yamanaka Fu (10)
He comes from the prestigious Yamanaka Clan of Konohagakure.
Even among the Yamanaka clan, which has many members with sensing abilities, he has exceptionally good sensing abilities.
Torune Aburame (10)
She comes from the prestigious Aburame Clan of Konohagakure.
He has a rare constitution that allows him to keep poisonous insects inside his body.
Shin (10)
He has known Sai since their days at the orphanage and loves him like a younger brother.
Carrier Hawk
TakayamaYozan
Of all the carrier hawks kept by Yoi, he is the fastest.
I’ve finally updated it.
Please wait a little longer for the main story to resume. The power inflation in
PS
Karuta is terrible (now that I think about it)
Ninjutsu List Dark Side Arc (Youth) – End Time
?What is the “Mokuton: Cutting Technique”?
[First appearance]: “075. Researchers from various fields”
[Users]: Kakashi Hatake, Obito Uchiha
Kakashi and Obito, who were injected with Hashirama cells and adapted to them, used the Mokuton technique as part of their rehabilitation.
In the original version, after piercing the target, it would branch out further, but this time, only the thick trunk was wrapped around the arm, and the two were counterbalanced, so no one was injured.
* What is ” nojutsu”?Misty tiger freeCruel
[First appearance]: “079. Water Country Infiltration Mission Part 3”
A technique that Karuta fantasized about while infiltrating the Water Kingdom.
It is a mist version of the Amekora Jizai no Jutsu used by Pain in the original work, so it is a sort of homage.
The fog is so thick, so I can imagine it would be terrifying if someone were to use that to keep watch.
In reality, no one uses it.
*What is the “technique of hiding in a mudslide”?
[Official name]: Earth release/Earth diving
Originally, it was a technique used to burrow underground and quickly approach the enemy to launch an attack.
In the case of Karuta, he used it to take advantage of the civil war and hide himself in order to infiltrate the Hidden Mist Village.
*What is the “Flow Desert Stream”?
[First appearance]: “087. Water Country Infiltration Mission Part 11”
In the original work, this is an enhanced version of the Desert Style used by Gaara, who was the jinchuriki of the One-Tail, Shukaku.
Carta used it to capture all of his enemies, turning the entire area into desert.
*What is “Control Desert Coffin”?
This is the technique used in the Desert Stream mentioned above to capture those who were buried alive in the ground after wiping out all enemies.
It is a variation of the Desert Coffin used by Gaara, who was the jinchuriki of the One-Tail, Shukaku, in the original work. It is easy to use.
Normally this would lead directly to crushing the enemy with a “Desert Funeral,” but the karuta in the story led to an interrogation.
*What is a soundproof barrier?
[First appearance]: “090. The Nine Tails Sealing Technique, Part 2”
[Official name]: “Hagoromo-style soundproof barrier”
A type of barrier ninjutsu passed down through the Hagoromo clan.
As the name suggests, this is a barrier ninjutsu that blocks sound.
*What does “splitting Kurama into two consciousnesses” mean?
[First appearance]: “093. The Nine Tails Sealing Technique, Part Five”
[Ninjutsu used]: “Hagoromo-style Yin and Yang Separation Technique”
A type of sealing and releasing technique passed down through the Hagoromo clan.
In the story, it was used to transfer the seal of the Nine-Tailed Fox Kurama’s shadow chakra from the jinchuriki Kushina Namikaze (formerly Uzumaki) into a karuta.
As a result, Kurama was split into yin and yang chakra, and the yin was sealed away inside Karuta, and the yang was sealed away inside Kushina.
? What does “I’m glad I put the technique on my back” mean?This idiotScorpion
[Episode]: “097. Red Sand Doll New Comedy Part 2”
[Ninjutsu used]: “Flying Thunder God Technique”
It seems that Karuta had placed the Flying Thunder God technique on the scorpion’s back, allowing him to easily land a counter attack.Surgical proceduremarking
* What is an emergency contact tool?
[First appearance]: “100. Friendship between Konoha and Cloud, Part 1”
[Article creator]: Hagoromo Karuta
An application of the Flying Thunder God technique.
A transmitter and a sender tag were created out of a material that reacts to chakra, and then Hiraishin’s technique was applied to it.
When chakra is sent to the transmitter, the signal is transmitted to the receiver held by the Karuta via the time-space used by the Karuta.
*What is “Thunder Wall”?
[First appearance]: “108. Water Country Retreat Battle Part 2”
[Official name]: Rainton/Raijinkabe
In the story, it was used in addition to Water Release: Triple Water Formation, which Terumi Mei had previously activated.
A lightning release version of the Water Wall.
*What is “Susanoo of Hagoromo Karuta”?
Episode: “109. Water Country Retreat Battle, Part 2”
When he used it previously, it appeared as just a skeleton of a “Gashadokuro,” but the one used this time, although not complete, Susanoo appeared with the upper body of a giant demon and the form of a warrior, and although it was based on Japanese mythology, he was holding a giant halberd in his hand (probably the Fang Tian Huajie, said to have been used by the famous Lu Bu (whose pen name was Fengxian) from the Romance of the Three Kingdoms).
Shining large on the helmet worn by the demon warrior is the single character “love.”
No, the helmet is of Naoe Kanetsugu. This is not the Three Kingdoms era, but the Warring States period of Japan. That’s what Karuta was thinking in his mind.
*What is “Intimidation”?
[Original]: “Haoshoku Haki” from “ONE PIECE”
By simply directing intimidation at an opponent who is a certain level stronger than the enemy, it is possible to cause them to faint or lose the will to fight.
In fact, I have been using it unconsciously before…but have you all noticed?
*What is “Shousenjutsu”?
[Episode]: “111. The Road to the Strongest, Part 2”
This was the very basics of medical ninjutsu that Karuta was able to use after becoming Tsunade’s apprentice.
However, the effectiveness of this medicine varies widely depending on the user.
*What is “Unsealing the Shadows”?
A seal technique used to release the chakra that has been building up for many years in the “White Lord Seal” on Karuta’s forehead.
? Ninjutsu Creative Regeneration
It releases the aforementioned “White Lord’s Mark”, the ultimate regenerative ability that heals all injuries except those that result in instant death.
? Summoning Technique
Karuta successfully made a contract with the Slug, a pact that the Senju clan has made for generations.
* Hermit transformationmode
This is what is called Sage Mode in the original work. Karuta calls it Sage Transformation.
With his potential brought out by the eldest Slug Sage, Karuta effortlessly succeeded in transforming into a sage with perfect eyeshadow.
? True Sage transformationmode
[Episode]: “112. The Road to the Strongest, Part 2”
This sage transformation goes beyond the usual perfect eyeshadow makeup.
His appearance is no different from normal, however, his abilities far exceed those of a normal sage.
In order to attain this sage transformation, Karuta entered the “Chamber of Spirit and Time” made in the Wet Bone Forest and trained for two years (two days in real-world time).
This has resulted in a huge disparity in fighting power between Karuta and the other ninjas…
? What is ?Final Ultimate Secretfinal Supernova explosion shock waveBig Bang Attack
[Original]: “Genkidama,” “Final Flash,” and “Big Bang Attack” from “DRAGON BALL”
The secrets of Hagoromo Karuta.
A type of Taoism that deals with natural energy.
Please check the main story for a depiction of this.
Karuta used this technique to crush Black Zetsu’s ambitions (to revive Kaguya Otsutsuki, who had been sealed away in the moon) along with the moon itself.
Prologue The Beginning of the End
001. Prologue
Once upon a time, there lived an old man and an old woman.
The old man went to the Hidden Waterfall Village to get revenge. The old woman went to the Hidden Cloud Village to get revenge.
So the old man brought home a bug with seven tails, and the old woman brought home a cat with two tails.
She then went home and gave it to her beautiful newborn grandson.
The seven-tailed insect was sealed on his back, and the two-tailed cat was sealed on the back of his left hand.
The grandson was a boy, and he grew up healthily and became a strong young man.
That person is me, Hagoromo Karuta.
And I, Hagoromo Karuta, am a reincarnated person.
I don’t know whether there was originally a person named “Hagoromo Karuta” and I was reincarnated as a result of being possessed by that person, or whether the person named “Hagoromo Karuta” was born because I was reincarnated.
Hagoromo Karuta is a descendant of the Hagoromo clan who live in hiding in the Land of Frost.
They are the Hagoromo clan, descendants of the Sage of the Six Paths, Otsutsuki Hagoromo.
There are hidden ninja villages in the Land of Frost, but my clan does not belong to one of them.
The Hagoromo clan are descendants of the Sage of the Six Paths, Otsutsuki Hagoromo, and as such, they were all powerful ninja.
But that is why they perished.
Before the First Shinobi World War, the Senju clan of the forest and the Uchiha clan reconciled and founded the Hidden Leaf Village in the Land of Fire, and other countries followed suit, establishing the one-country, one-ri system. However, the Hagoromo clan, who missed the trend of the times, lost the majority of their clan in the First Shinobi World War that followed, and in the Second Shinobi World War, their land was taken away, and the survivors were dispersed.
It should now be part of the territory of the country that owns the Hidden Waterfall Village.
The few remaining members of the Hagoromo clan spend their days in dwelling in the Land of Frost, with the goal of returning to their clan’s lands.
…Apparently.
For now, let’s fast forward to Hagoromo Karuta (childhood).
Hagoromo Karuta, age 0. Mental age: forever a second-year junior high school student.
When I opened my eyes, I was in a place I didn’t know. It took me three days to realize that I had somehow undergone something called “reincarnation” that you see in web novels. And it took me another three days to accept it. The reason is that I don’t remember dying. I haven’t met God. And I certainly haven’t received any cheats. In this kind of situation, the clumsy blonde, blue-eyed loli God accidentally sneezes out the candle that is the light of life, and says, “I’m sorry, I’ll bring you back to life! But you’ve fallen out of the framework of reincarnation, so I can’t return you to the same world. So, I’ll reincarnate you in the world of a manga. But if you stay like that, you might die soon, so I’ll give you three abilities of any kind. By the way, that world is a similar world in a different dimension from the original. In other words, it’s a parallel world. Because it’s a parallel world, you can go ahead and break from the original.” That’s the usual story. I won’t accept that it doesn’t exist.
And one day after I accepted that I had been reincarnated, I learned that this was the world of Naruto. How did I know that? Well, that’s the story I told at the beginning.
No, it’s a break from the original story right from the start. And it’s not me, the original protagonist, but the old man and woman.
There was no way a newborn could make such a retort. From that day on, monster cats and strange bugs began appearing in my dreams every night.
Hagoromo Karuta, 1 year old.
I’d like to introduce my family. There are four of us in my family: my grandparents, my mom, and me. Apparently my dad was killed in a skirmish shortly before I was born.
My energetic grandparents want to train me to be a ninja quickly, so they force me to do all sorts of physical activities. They call it play, but my mother says it’s more like training. By the way, I think it’s child abuse.
He began to be able to communicate with the two-tailed cat and the seven-tailed insect that appeared in his dreams every night.
Hagoromo Karuta, 2 years old.
It seems that the world situation is finally starting to look ominous. The old man and woman keep complaining that they are nearing the end of their lives, but they are still incredibly healthy. However, while they are still able to move, they have decided to abandon their hideout, which is currently located within the territory of the Land of Frost, and move to the relatively safe Land of Fire. On the way there, they mainly trained in chakra control. They deliberately climbed trees and cliffs, ran across lakes and rivers, and so on.
He became friends with Matatabi Futabi and Shigeaki Nanao, who appeared in his dreams every night.
Hagoromo Karuta, 3 years old.
The Third Shinobi World War has finally begun. It seems that prolonged skirmishes near the borders of various countries gradually escalated into the Third Shinobi World War.
The old man threw it at me without giving me a chance to say anything.ninja schoolAcademy
Apparently, her grandfather, grandmother, and mother, all members of the Hagoromo Clan, possess the ability to transform all of the natures of Fire Release, Water Release, Earth Release, Wind Release, and Lightning Release. However, they still have their strengths and weaknesses.
Matatabi and Shigeaki became like allies and best friends, and they began to provide them with chakra, techniques, and magic free of charge.
Hagoromo Karuta, 4 years old.
ninja schoolAcademyI ended up graduating as the youngest student in history. I think that was probably due to the effects of the war and being a jinchuriki. Of course, I’m sure my good grades also played a part.
This makes him a Genin of Konoha.
So, enough of that long introduction, here is where my story as Hagoromo Karuta begins…
Chapter 1 Genin Arc – The Third Shinobi World War (first half)
002. Formation! Obito’s Team (provisional)
The location is in the square just outside.ninja schoolAcademy
There were two other people there who had also passed the exam and were in the same group as me.
“Hey, isn’t our attendant late? I’ve been waiting for about 30 minutes now.”
“That’s true, but the youngest one, Karuta-kun, is waiting patiently, so can’t you just stay still for a bit, Jun?”
“It’s not Jun, it’s Juu. My name.”
“Hahaha, I just bit it.”
The girl then patted me on the head.
This girl’s name was Laksa. She should have been good at classroom studies. She wasn’t from a particularly prestigious family, but she said she could handle basic ninjutsu. I never saw her, though, because she was in a different class from me.SakuradaIt’s Sakuraninja schoolAcademy
And the other boy is Juu. He was in the same class as me so I know him a little better…or so I think.KakeiKakei
In classroom lessons, he pretends to take notes diligently, but draws flip-book comics instead. In martial arts classes, he seems to be diligent in warming up, but when it comes to practical training, he’s a complete failure. But when it comes to ninjutsu classes, practical training, and exams, he’s enthusiastic and does more than is expected. I think I remember him spreading the word that he was a quarter of a prestigious family and half of a prestigious family.
“Sorry I’m late! I was just helping an old lady who was having trouble on the street carry her luggage to her house.”
The man wearing goggles approached with a grin that showed little sign of remorse. He was Uchiha Obito.
Uchiha Obito…Currently a chunin of the Uchiha clan, and Kakashi Hatake’s best friend. During the Battle of Kannabi Bridge during the Third Shinobi World War, Obito witnessed his crush, Nonohara Rin, a member of his squad, being kidnapped by the enemy and Kakashi being injured. Wanting to protect his comrades, he awakened his Sharingan. However, immediately after rescuing Rin, he shielded Kakashi from an enemy reinforcement jutsu and had his right side crushed by a boulder, leaving him near death. After giving his newly awakened left Sharingan to Kakashi as a “celebration for his promotion to Jonin,” he was crushed by a boulder and died in the line of duty. However, he was actually still alive and awakened his Mangekyo Sharingan, appearing in the second half of the original as one of the strongest enemies in the series.
However, he is now Uchiha Obito, an average young chunin who is a failure within the Uchiha clan.
The two new genin, Rakusa and Zyu, are constantly complaining about him. The young chunin looks pathetic and unreliable.
I was wondering if such a chunin would be in charge of us new genin. Then Obito-sensei (temporary) clapped his hands to silence the other two and began to speak.
“Let’s start by introducing ourselves. I’m Uchiha Obito, a chunin. I’m everyone’s superior officer, but since we’re currently in the middle of a war, the jonin are busy so I’ve been put in charge. That said, I’ll no longer be a superior officer in about six months. My duty will be to make sure that the three of you who remain are able to carry out your missions after that.”group of threeThree-man cell
I see… that’s what it means.
Laksa and Zhu nodded in agreement.
“In order to ensure our future cooperation, I’d like you each to tell me what you’re good at and what you’re not good at. I’m good at Katon-style ninjutsu. I guess my weakness is genjutsu. Okay, then please introduce yourselves in order of seniority.”
“I get it. My name is Sakurada Rakusa. I’m good at basic ninjutsu that I learned in class. I don’t know anything else. Thank you.”ninja schoolAcademy
“I’m Kakei Juu. I specialize in ninjutsu. Currently, the main ninjutsu I can use are the Yamanaka clan’s secret ninjutsu, the ‘Mind Madness Technique’, the Nara clan’s secret ninjutsu, the ‘Shadow Binding Technique’, the Akimichi clan’s secret ninjutsu, the ‘Partial Doubling Technique’, and then.”
“There’s still some left!?”
Obito pointed this out, but I completely agree. It would be weird if he could use his clan’s secret ninjutsu techniques so easily.
“Excluding Fire Release, I have four other properties: Water Release, Earth Release, Wind Release, and Lightning Release. However, I haven’t trained enough in those yet, so I can’t use them as magic. I’m not good at other martial arts or genjutsu, so please be nice to me.”
I was stunned. I was dumbfounded. I was astonished. I was speechless. Actually, I hadn’t even opened my mouth to begin with.
Still, that was the general reaction of the other two who had heard Zyu’s self-introduction. Raksa’s eyes as well as his mouth were wide open, and Obito was astonished, shocked, earth-shattered. Maybe, just maybe, Obito was the one who realized just how incredible his natural talent was. It almost felt like he could hear his inner voice saying, “I ended up being in charge of this guy?”
“I, I see. You’re amazing, Juu. If you keep training like this, you might surpass me in no time. Now, I’m the last one, so please introduce yourself.”
He smiled very kindly, or rather, with a smile as if he was a kindergartener or nursery schooler, and asked me to introduce myself. He must have lost all ability to think after . Even if you think about it normally, or even if you don’t think about it normally , it’s a mess that a 4-year-old has graduated from school and is now here.self-introductionThatninja schoolAcademy
“Yes. My name is Hagoromo Karuta. I’m four years old.”
Obito tilted his head, “Hmm?”
“What I’m good at is running really fast (using Lightning Release).”
“Oh, I see. So you like running,” Obito said.
“Also, one thing I should mention in particular is that genjutsu doesn’t work on me due to my constitution (because I’m good friends with the sealed tailed beast). If I had to say what I’m not good at, it would be martial arts. Because I’m small, the reach of my arms and legs is inevitably short… Oh, by the way, I can also fly (by producing wings using Shigeaki’s ability).”
This time, everyone tilted their heads and asked, “Hmm? The sky? Can you fly?”
“Teacher Obito, Raksa-chan, and Zyu-kun. I look forward to working with you all.”
He bows his head and gives a big, toddler-like smile.
Obito said something like, “I’m going to be a teacher when this war is over…” I wonder if he really enjoyed being called “sensei” that much.ninja schoolAcademy
And so, our Obito Team (provisional) was formed…
003. Multiple Shadow Clone Technique
About a week had passed since their first meeting the other day. Obito’s team (temporary) had already completed about 10 cases that made me want to say , “Hey, you don’t have to be a ninja to do this!”missionNinmumissionHelp
Examples of the tasks I’ve performed so far include tracking down lost pets, helping farmers with their harvests, and babysitting, etc…
Let me say it again. “You don’t have to be a ninja to do that!” Actually, it’s better to leave it to the professionals!
When a pet gets lost, you can call a detective. When helping farmers, you can call an agricultural helper. When it comes to babysitting, you can call a babysitter. No, please, please.
Maybe I got a little too excited, but well, to put it simply, that’s how much we hated D-rank missions, how fed up we were. Among us, there was Zyuu, a genius who could transform into four of the five escape routes and use several of Konoha’s secret ninjutsu techniques .KakeiKakei
“Hey, Obito-sensei, how long do you intend to make us do missions like this? We’re at war right now, and I think that someone with abilities like me should be given a mission more appropriate for that!”
Juu was so angry he was practically raging.
“Don’t say that, Juu. This is also to foster teamwork. There will come a time when you’ll be sent to the battlefield whether you like it or not, so don’t be in such a hurry. Just bear with it for now.”
“That’s right, it’s just as Obito-senpai said.”
“We have good teamwork, so even if we take on two jobs in the morning, we can finish them in the morning, so we have free time in the afternoon. I’m lucky that I can use that time to train myself.”
After being talked into something by the three of us, Juu groaned and then screamed, “Ugaagh!!” as he ran away.
That was what happened after I finished my mission yesterday.
And today. Team Obito gathered at the usual place and went to the mission reception room (I don’t know the official name) to receive the mission. That’s when Zyuu acted recklessly.
“I want all the D-rank missions I can do within the village of Konoha!”
He took on all the D-rank missions that were only available within the village without consulting his team members. There were just under 50 of them. No, no, the person in charge of managing the mission requests, he didn’t just accept them. Reject them, reject them.
“Are you stupid?”
All three of us blurted out at the same time, but there was nothing we could do about the orders we had already received. So we decided to start with the ones with the closest deadline, put off the ones with no deadline for now, and split up the work. With that in mind, I pretended to be a four-year-old as usual, or should I say, acted cute (?), and moved on with the conversation. I felt like Conan, with his sweet voice, acting cute in front of Ran (no, I’ll try to refrain from giving examples from other works in the future. Actually, I’m feeling sick just explaining it).
“Well then, let’s split up and finish this. Sensei, Juu-kun, and Laksa-chan and I will split into two groups …”pair of peopleTwo-man cell
“No, it’s fine. I’ll do it myself.”
Juu declared, glaring at us with a firm look, no, a glare might be more accurate.
No, no, that’s a bit much… Obito, Laksa and I all tried to stop him, but Zyuu paid no attention to that and made a sign.
“Multiple Shadow Clone Technique”
With a bababababa sound (I’m not sure if this is the correct sound effect), Zyu’s chakra materialized, and roughly 50 clones with physical bodies appeared. I guess the number of missions received = Zyu’s main body + the number of shadow clones that appeared.
This shocked us, the members of Obito’s squad, and everyone else who was there. Or rather, there was a buzz. There was uproar. Of course. Not only had a rookie genin who had only just become a genin the other day used a shadow clone, he had also fully mastered the supposedly forbidden technique of “multiple shadow clones,” and, although it may seem unfair to say it, he had only used it to complete a D-rank mission.
If you just listen to the voices around you, you’ll hear things like “Oh my, seriously…” or “He’s using Shadow Clone…” or “What a number…”. Of course, some people are speechless even before that. Oh, some people are so shocked that their jaws drop.
After that, before Obito or I could stop him, Zyu used the body stun technique and left the scene.
The remaining members of Obito’s squad decided that there was no point in them staying there, so they each decided to go after Zyu who had left and help him with the mission.
Oh dear…what a pain.
A sequel-like episode.
By the way, because of this incident, the D-rank missions that can be completed within the village of Konoha were assigned to the top students only during the war. So why would someone other than me change the original story?ninja school
004. Order for support supplies transportation mission
Osu! I’m Goku! …No, it’s karuta. It’s Hagoromo Karuta.
Everyone has heard this line before. But did you know that it was never spoken in the original story?
When I first found out, I couldn’t hide my shock.
Well, let’s leave that aside for now.
Six months had passed since we, Team Obito, were formed, and the four of us were heading to our usual room to take on our final mission.
“Hmmmm… 57 D-rank missions and 64 C-rank missions. For a rookie genin, no, even for a genin squad, that’s an astonishing number of missions accomplished. I’ve never seen anyone complete that many missions in just six months.”
“Well then!”
“Well, then, I’m going to assign you and your team, Obito, a mission. I’m going to assign you the task of transporting relief supplies to the troops currently fighting within the forest. This will be a B-rank mission. Unlike previous missions, we will need to get closer to the front lines of the war. There is a possibility that we may even engage in combat with ninja from the enemy country. Be prepared.”
“Haaa!!”
B-rank missions. From this rank mission onwards, combat with ninja from other countries is expected. The ninjas who receive them are mainly those who have become chunin. It’s difficult to know whether to be proud that it has been handed to us genin, or lament the wartime situation that forces us genin to take on B-rank missions. Obito has apparently experienced it a few times (although it’s probably a number that can be counted on one hand), but it’s obviously the first time for us three genin. B-rank and during wartime. I have a bad feeling about this. The death flag is probably looming. With this in mind, I went around to several ninja shops in the village to do a final check of the ninja tools I was going to take with me.
“We leave tomorrow at 1am.”
I remember the words of the old man who told me about this mission.
“1am in front of the main gate is way too early…”
It’s not just early in the morning. It’s night. It could be midnight. In that case, I want to leave today.
First of all, what is the forest country? Where is it located?
If what I know is correct, the Country of Forest is a country adjacent to the Country of Fire, located to the east. If you consider the geography centered on the Country of Forest, it borders the Country of Fire from the west to the south, and across the sea to the east are the Country of Lightning and the Country of Whirlpools, and bordering the north is the Country of Frost, where I used to live. I’m not sure, but this should be correct.
In the Country of Forest, there is a famous dark side unit called the Hannya-shu. The village itself is not that large, but it is rumored that each and every one of them is of high quality.
In addition, they have maintained an alliance with the Water Country and the Hidden Mist Village since before the Second Shinobi World War, and even in this war, it seems that there are battlefields where the ninjas of the Forest Country and the Hidden Mist Village are fighting together. Incidentally, the battlefields where relief supplies are being transported are apparently between the ninjas of those two countries.placepoint
The beginning of the Third Shinobi World War was when the four of the five great nations, excluding the Land of Fire, invaded small countries whose names would not be remembered for posterity if they were caught up in the surrounding wars, and medium-sized countries such as the Land of Frost, which was essentially a buffer zone between the great powers.
The Land of Fire, which had formed alliances (although they were treated as semi-vassals) with several small countries that were under attack from other countries, declared its participation in the Third Shinobi World War. War broke out after the nations that were hostile to it declared war on them.
“If things get bad, let’s run away. I don’t want to die. I don’t want to kill anyone.”
Muttering such pathetic things to myself (don’t call me pathetic. I’m a pure Japanese at heart), I finished cleaning the kunai and went to check the pills, such as military food pills and blood-increasing pills.
“Well, we can manage to survive. At worst, we can use Raiton Shunshin[?] or get Shigeaki to play six cards and then fly away. Yes, let’s do that… Ah, but what about the others?”techniqueSlipwingsBa
I completely forgot. I know it’s awful to have forgotten, but when I think about the possibility of meeting my first ninja, I’m so preoccupied with my own affairs.battleKill each other
First of all, Juu is fine.
That’s because he seems more like the main character than I am. It’s like he’s got some kind of god reincarnation cheat or something. …But he doesn’t, does he? In reality, he’s the main character of this story, and I’m just mixed in as a bug.
…It seems possible, but it’s scary.
Well, for now, it’s fine. That guy will definitely do something about it himself. He’ll develop techniques from other works as magic, and when he’s in a pinch, he’ll gleefully attack the other person, saying things like “What is that? Is it tasty?”
The two problems that remain are Obito and Laxus.
Obito is the only chunin in this squad, but I’m sure in terms of fighting ability he’s no match for Zyu and me (although I should note that this is as of now).
Laksa feels like a ninja, for better or worse.
During the war, the security situation had deteriorated, and I was able to fight non-ninjas in C-rank missions such as bandit suppression missions, but when it comes to fighting ninjas, I don’t think I can return alive. I have to get them to escape somehow…
And so it was already 1 o’clock the next day.
*Raiton Shunshin
is
a technique that takes advantage of
the physical activation caused by Raiton, which is also used in Ninjutsu, and the temporary physical activation caused by Shunshin no Jutsu, and uses a synergistic effect to allow the user to move at speeds that are impossible with the normal Shunshin no Jutsu.
005.Departure for the relief supplies transport mission
The next day came. It was 1am.
Naturally, it was pitch black. In front of the main gate, I, Juu, and Raksa were all ready and waiting. However, unlike usual, everyone was sleepy. I might have forgotten my settings, but I’m a four-year-old. Good kids should be sleeping when they should be. What a stupid mission.
“I think that Obito-sensei will definitely be late. He just overslept.”
That’s what I was saying about 10 minutes ago.
And now it is exactly 1:01am. Uchiha Obito. The leader of Obito’s squad and the only chunin. It has been decided that the mission will be late for its start time.
“Hey man… we got up early and the officer in charge overslept and is late. Who the hell does he think he is? I’ll wake him up in a bit, so wait here. I’ll be right back!”
She said this with a lovely smile and disappeared from the scene.
“Obito-sensei, are you okay?”
“Please refrain from getting seriously injured before the mission begins.”
“Hmm.”
The two of them involuntarily sighed together.
“Karuta-kun”
As I was staring blankly at the night sky, Laksa called me. He also beckoned me. What, should I sit next to him…?
I sit down next to Laksa.
“What?”
“I’m the biggest hindrance in this team. So if we get into a fight with ninjas from another country on this mission, I think I might die.”
What are you suddenly saying? Stop making such negative comments before the show even starts. And don’t say it with a bright face. I feel guilty for some reason because it feels like you’re forcing a smile.
“So, if it really does get dangerous, just leave me behind and run away.”
“Wh-what are you talking about, Laxa? How can you do that?”
“It’s a promise I made to my sister.”
So why are you making that face? If you make that face…
“I’m here.”
“Oh, sorry. Everyone’s late.”
Juu appears with a bang and smoke, and Obito’s face is swollen and bruised. Juu drags Obito along as if he were carrying a rag. As a teacher and a superior officer, what do you think about this situation…?
Well, even before that, I wonder what’s wrong with him being late for a mission.
But I was relieved to hear that he didn’t have any broken bones or missing limbs. If he told me I couldn’t go on missions because of that, I’d be seriously pissed.
“Okay then, let’s get going.”
After throwing Obito away and becoming lighter, Juu declared with a refreshing smile, “Damn you bastard!”
For the first few days after we set off, we were making good progress and approaching our destination.
Unfortunately, our team did not have any sensory-type ninja, so the theory was that Zyu’s shadow clones would spread out in all directions to check for safety while advancing, but so far there hadn’t been any abnormalities so it must be working well.
Naturally, these few days were mainly spent traveling, but that time wasn’t just spent traveling. Each person also carried out training that they could do while traveling.
The first thing I did was to learn the Shadow Clone technique from Zyu (bowing properly and politely like a cute 4-year-old).
I mean, it’s a side effect of the Shadow Clone, or maybe a secondary effect, but it’s pretty awesome. Why didn’t I remember it before? I’m such an idiot. Well, it’s probably because I was too busy being physically abused by the old man that I forgot about it. So it’s not me who’s in the wrong, it’s the old man. Okay, I’ll beat him up someday.
I don’t know if it was because Zyuu was a good teacher or if it was because I had an insane amount of chakra, but thanks to him I was able to learn the Shadow Clone Technique in no time.
And now, Zyuu and I are training to cut through Konoha with just chakra. It’s what Naruto did in the original to learn Wind Release. Naruto trained by creating a lot of shadow clones, but since we’re on the move and on a mission, we only have two shadow clones each.
Unfortunately, Raksa and Obito have not been able to undergo any training. I said “unfortunately” earlier, but it would be strange for them to use their limited chakra for training during their missions.
It’s a daring move that only Zyu and I can do because we have strange amounts of chakra. In fact, Obito and Raksa had been nagging us about not training during missions at first, but we’d continued to ignore them. Now they’re looking at us like, “What’s wrong with these guys?” Yep, they’ve given up on trying to get us to stop training.
I’m currently 4 years old and can use lightning-based ninjutsu to a certain extent. If I were to just imitate it, I could even use Kakashi’s signature technique, Chidori (not Raikiri, as Kakashi hadn’t yet cut lightning at this point. In fact, even Kakashi was still in the development stage of his technique). However, that technique can only be completed with the insight of the Sharingan, so it can’t be used in practice. That’s why within the village I trained to change the form of Chidori. My goal was the Chidori Sharp Spear, which Uchiha Sasuke used in his fight against Deidara in the original story. That’s cool, isn’t it?
“My shadow clone was taken out of nowhere about 5km ahead.”
That was the moment when our team, Obito, was caught in enemy search.
I can’t believe I’ve surpassed 50 favorites!
Thank you all for reading my work.
Thank you for leaving a few ratings. I would appreciate it if you would leave a rating as well, as it helps to keep me motivated.
Here is the sixth chapter. Here you go~
006. Support supplies transport mission enemy attack
Zyu’s shadow clone was destroyed. Even if it was a surprise attack, the information was important.
The first is that there may be an enemy out there whose fighting power may surpass Zyu’s.
Secondly, the enemy is likely to have a perception-type ninja who may be lying in wait for you.
And the third reason is that we have no information at all about the enemy.
For now, I’ll release the two shadow clones I created during training. Ah, I’ve gained experience points and leveled up… I feel that way.
“What will we do, Obito-sensei? I think if we continue charging ahead like this, we’ll just be walking right into a trap.”
“I think so too. If you’re going to charge in like this, I want it to be just me and Karuta’s shadow clones. Otherwise, our whole team could be wiped out.”
“Ugh…”
Obito had a bitter look on his face. Laxus tried to hide it, but he couldn’t hide the anxious look on his face.
“It’s unthinkable for me to abandon my mission, but I don’t recommend that we force our way into the attack when the enemy’s fighting strength is unknown and the terrain is advantageous to them.”
“However, if we abandon our mission now, the Konoha seniors on the front lines will suffer. They may even die…”
Hearing what Zyu and I said, Obito closed his eyes. He was probably imagining and simulating all sorts of things. Looking at it this way, becoming a chunin and a captain is a big responsibility.
“Abandon the mission…”
Not even three seconds had passed since he closed his eyes. Obito, as the captain, decided to abandon this mission.
“Okay then, I’ll act as lord.”
Did he know that Obito would abandon his mission? Was it within his expectations? Was it within the realm of prediction? Zyuu spoke without a moment’s hesitation after Obito’s words.
“Huh?”
“But isn’t that right? The enemy has already found us. They can’t just sit back and watch us turn back like this. We are at war now. The enemy knows that we are tasked with transporting supplies to the front lines. You don’t need to have studied military tactics to understand how troubled the front line troops would be if supplies couldn’t reach them. If I were the enemy, there’s no way I would let us escape. I’d kill them properly and take their supplies.”
“Well then, I’ll act as your liege master. That’s my order as the captain.”
“Hmm. So what is the percentage chance of survival? I’m sure it’s less than 1%. And by the way, Obito-sensei, I hate to say it, but you’re weaker than me.”
The Juu style is exploding.
But Obito wouldn’t just agree to that. He’s the commanding officer, and he cares about his comrades, after all.
“That may be true, but I’m the captain now! It’s my duty to protect you guys!”
“What are you saying? You don’t even have the strength to protect yourself. It’s really annoying.”
“Sizzle!!”
“So what? Just because you hit the nail on the head, what are you planning to do with grabbing a subordinate like me who is younger than you by the collar? Are you going to get violent or something? Ah, so scary. Aren’t you using your strength in the wrong place? You don’t have much strength after all.”
Juu’s harsh words are unexpectedly harsh. Obito is also heating up. What are they doing in a situation where the enemy could come at any moment?
“Hey, Obito-sensei and Zyu are quitting! Now’s not the time to be fighting amongst ourselves!”
“Is this what a Chunin is like? If someone this indecisive and unsure of his own abilities is the leader of a squad, he’ll never win anything! Everyone will just die in vain. The Uchiha clan is nothing special after all.”
“What the… let me say it!”
Laksa’s words did not reach the two of them.
“Among the many ninja clans, the Uchiha clan stands out for their outstanding abilities. But Obito-sensei, you’re a dropout because you don’t possess the fearsome Sharingan eye technique. Well, it can’t be helped if you’re weaker than me. So just quietly put your tail between your legs and run away, Obito-sensei.”
“Juu-kun, you’re exaggerating. Teacher Obito, calm down too. We’re wasting our time. We don’t have any sensing-type ninja among us, so we don’t know for sure, but the enemy could be getting closer and closer every second.”
Even when I tried to stop him, Juu’s verbal attack didn’t stop.
“What? Why are you wearing goggles? Are you crying because a reasonable argument has exposed your inadequacies, your worthlessness? You’re such a crybaby, Obito-sensei. You’re weak, indecisive, always late and sloppy. Yeah, sensei isn’t cut out to be a ninja. Why don’t you just quit?”
“I’m not crying! I just got some dirt in my eye.”
“Hmm. In that case, you should wear goggles all the time. That way no dust will get in your eyes. So, you all can agree that I’ll be the lord, right?”
“That’s why I said I’d do it!”
Oh no. We’re back to square one. At this rate, nothing will ever be decided. We don’t know when the enemy will arrive, so it’s time to call it quits. Sorry for deceiving everyone.
“Hey, my lord, leave it to me. I’ll definitely do a good job.”
Invisible Being [?]ThoughtsSeems like
“Everyone get down!”
It was sudden. I sensed a sudden presence and a murderous intent at the same time, and saw something flying out from between the trees. A shuriken.
Tch…did you find it?
* Inton Shisou is a genjutsu that imitates the ability “Betenshin” that resides in Uchiha Shisui’s Mangekyo Sharingan. The targeted person is controlled by the will of the
genjutsu master without realizing that their thoughts are being controlled by the master. However, it does not work on those who can return the genjutsu. This time, Karuta used it to get the other person to accept that he would play the role of the rear guard, but the timing was unfortunate and the enemy got in the way, resulting in failure.
Thank you for registering as a favorite. I’m
really grateful that the number of favorites is increasing.
Although my writing is poor, I hope you enjoy it.
Now, please enjoy episode 7.
007. Relief supplies transport mission battle
“Did you notice?”
“Why can’t we kill them all? Why are there only brats? Is Konoha so short on manpower that they’re sending little kids to war?”
“If we kill these guys, the front line will be ours!!”
Three men appeared from the shadows of the trees above. Each of them had four diagonal wavy lines carved into their forehead protectors.
A ninja from the Hidden Mist.
Judging from the fact that they were tasked with eliminating an enemy transport convoy near the front lines, they were likely a mixed platoon of chunin and jonin.
“See? It’s become clear that we’re the Konoha side’s supply transport platoon.”
Zhu muttered in an exasperated tone, his eyes glaring sharply at his enemies. Laksa also muttered, “We have no choice but to do it…” probably to motivate himself, despite his great fear.
“Sensei Obito, you have no choice but to accept this. I wonder if Zyuu-kun can use his Wind Release a little bit?”
“It’s just a gentle breeze, I can manage. What about karuta?”
“It feels exactly the same. Well then.”
“Ah, Obito-sensei. Use your maximum Fire Release technique.”
“Oh, okay. Got it. Let’s go.”
“Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique”
Wind Release: Small Breakthrough Technique Wind Release: [?]A tailwindBlue Wind
I think it’s widely known that if you layer a Katon technique with a Wind Release technique, the Katon technique becomes stronger. Zyu and I made use of this, planning to send wind and oxygen into Obito’s fireball, burning up the enemy in one go.
I think Juu and I make quite a good team, being able to work this out with just that much conversation.
Water Release: Triple Water Wall [?]But the enemy was no small fry. He was blocked by three walls of Suiton that had been erected at the same time. Each wall was quite thick. To be able to use this many Water Releases in a place that wasn’t even by the water showed how powerful he was. And even though he had strengthened his Fire Release with Wind Release, it didn’t change the fact that it was incompatible with Water Release.
The enemy inside is probably unharmed, but they’ve been held back.
Let’s use Lightning Release to activate our bodies while we can.
Rainton [?]robeWrap
“Raksa-chan, I want you to return to the village now and request help. Be careful not to get spotted by the enemy on the way. Be careful.”
Of course, even if he returned to the village now, there was no way he would be able to return before the battle was over. The lie was just a ploy. It was just an excuse to let Laksa escape.
“B-but!”
Even Laksa must have known about such a pointless lie. He tried to raise a protest, as if to say that he couldn’t run away alone, but Zhu spoke up, interrupting him.
“You can see from the fight just now. You’re nothing but a burden now.”
He said that coldly, as if pushing me away, and then continued speaking.
“Don’t worry, I’ll send one of my shadow clones over you. Don’t worry, I definitely won’t let you kill my friends.”
With that, Zyuu created two shadow clones. He transformed one into an exact replica of Laksa and attached the other to the real Laksa.
“Raksa, survive. Survive and report this to the village. That’s the teamwork here. Go.”
“Yeah… I get it. Good luck to you all.”
Obito, who was still casting his Great Fireball, raised one hand, and Zyu and I nodded in reply.
And Laksa, unable to use the body shun technique, ran away with his shadow clone Juu.
“Thanks, Obito-sensei. Your chakra is almost at its limit.”
“After we use the 3-2-1 formula to turn off that fireball, you step back and eat some ration pills. Meanwhile, Zyu and I will hold off the enemy.”
Lightning Release: Shadow Clone Technique
And then I created three clones.
“Juu. My shadow clone will charge in, so the moment it makes contact with the enemy, you need to tie it down.”
“Okay.”
“Well then, here we go… 3, 2, 1! Sensei releases! Shadow Clone charges!”
At the same time that Obito’s fireball ended, my shadow clone plunged into the enemy. Just before the plunge, the wall of Water Release that the enemy had activated disappeared.
“Tch! You little brats!! Stop making me burn!!”
At the same time that the enemy emerged from the Water Release wall, three Lightning Release Shadow Clone clones came into contact with the enemy.
“Got it!”
“You little shit, you midget! Ugh…”
Upon contact, my shadow clone discharged electricity, electrocuting the enemy. The enemy was paralyzed and unable to move, and then Juu’s attack hit him even harder…
“There is only one reason why you lost, Kirigakure. There is only one simple answer: ‘You made me angry.'”
Ninjutsu: Shadow Neck Binding Technique
The final key to activation is the “child” seal. As soon as it is made, Juu’s shadow stretches out and wraps around the enemy’s neck.
“!!”
“What?! Is that his shadow?!”
“All that’s left now is to strangle him. You should hate me, Kakei Juu, in hell.”
A 7-year-old killing someone… that’s war. I mean, you shouldn’t make a 7-year-old have to bear something like that.
“Juu-kun. I won’t let you be the only one to beat me. It’s Hagoromo Karuta who will kill you.”
I’ll never get over it. I still don’t want to be killed, and of course I don’t want to kill anyone. But that doesn’t mean I can force that on my child! Hey!!
Ox. Rabbit. Monkey.
The three seals that I had made with more determination than I had ever put into my life up until then, flashed with a deafening crackle!
It was the chakra that housed lightning in my hand.
“Karuta…that’s you.”
“Juu-kun. Never let go of our enemy.”
With his body activated by the Lightning Release, he approaches his opponent at incredible speed, and finally, with all his might, pierces his opponent’s chest, right through his heart.
“Chidori!!!”
*Wind Release: Small Breakthrough is
a smaller-scale, less powerful version of Wind Release: Great Breakthrough.
*Wind Release: Fanged Wind is
a technique used to increase the power of Katon techniques.
The effect remains for a short time even after the technique is released.
*Suite: Triple Water Formation Wall is
a Water Release: Water Formation Wall set up by three Hidden Mist ninja. It is three times more effective than usual.
*Raiton: Matome
has the same effect as the Raiton Chakra Mode used by the Third and Fourth Raikage A.
008.Relief supplies transport mission completed
The feeling of killing someone for the first time was like punching a thin wall and making a hole in it.
There was no resistance whatsoever. My arms, clad in Raiton and armed with Chidori, pierced the human body with ease.
Blood splattered down my body. I was originally in the body of a four-year-old. To pierce the chest of a full-grown adult, you have to make a jump just before you can. Now my arm was stuck in the chest and my legs and whole body were hanging in the air. Pathetic. Disgraceful. I couldn’t bear to look at it.
Kick your opponent’s shoulders with both feet and pull their arms out in one swift motion.
I fell miserably. Without any chance of recovery, my head hit the ground on the back. Ouch.
As I forcefully pulled the arm that had become a plug from my chest, I was covered in more blood, and almost my entire body, which is shorter than the average height for a four-year-old, was stained bright red with fresh blood.
The man with a gaping hole in his chest fell backwards when I kicked him. Juu’s shadow that had been restraining the man had already retreated. The shadow that had retreated moved to restrain the other man next to him even tighter.
The smell of blood was awful. My mouth tasted of iron. I knew that as a ninja, it was possible that I would have to kill someone someday, and even though I kept saying I didn’t want to, I had vaguely prepared myself for it for quite some time. But when it actually happened, I thought I might go crazy, or maybe even feel nauseous and actually throw up, but what was I feeling right now? I was calmer than I thought. I was there, coldly looking at the current situation, thinking about it, and racking my brains to think about what I had to do next.
“Next”
Another mass of lightning appears in his right hand. The expression on the man’s face as the next target stiffens. The man must have heard the distinctive chit, chit, chit sound, similar to the chirp of a bird, as the sound of death creeping up on him.
“S-Stop it.”
Those were the man’s final words.
The last remaining person had already died from Juu’s Shadow Neck Bind before I even had a chance to pierce him.
To be honest, I don’t remember much about the march after that.
I wonder if they had at least buried him before they left the place. Or maybe they had him cremated with Obito’s Katon. I do remember clasping my hands together. There’s no doubt about it.
Because I was bleeding a lot, I decided to take a bath in a nearby stream or creek.
After that, I think we probably set off again for our destination. On the way, Zyu and Obito were probably worried about me, talking to me about various things, and asking me if I wanted to take a break, but I wonder why. I was probably in a daze, my mind was elsewhere, so I probably just replied with random things like “yes” and “hmm.”
And then, when we were just a little ways away from the front line base, those guys started popping into my head.
“You sir. How long are you going to keep whining and whining? I don’t want to see your gloomy face.”
“Yeeeeeeyyy! The unprecedented!!! Transcendental raging !!! The man who loves and is loved by!!! Yes! I am!!! The father of larvae, pupae, and all insects! Yes! I am!!! Sunshineeeee!!! Boof ! Yeeeeeeeyyy!!! Justis!!!”NanaoLucky Sevengood luckluckyhappinessluckyAdultRhinoceros BeetleheavybutterflyAkiraniece
“What are you guys doing out here? I’m on a mission so I don’t have time to bother you.”
?Well, we noticed that you didn t seem to be in good spirits, so we wanted to cheer you up.?
“You! Cheer up, meow!”
You guys were like that. I understand that you’re trying to cheer me up, but it gives me a headache. You should realize that it’s counterproductive.
What’s up with you guys’ strong characters?!
“It can’t be helped. The concubines you have sealed away will inevitably be affected by your mental state. There is no point in you telling me what their characters are like. It’s all your fault.”
What kind of setting is that?
That kind of setting wasn’t in the original work. The tailed beasts, even if they were sealed away or whatever happened to them, still maintained their extremely annoying egos.
“That’s how I was sealed away by your grandfather and grandmother.”
“To prevent us from taking over your young mind.”
The characters are completely ruined. And to think that the cause of that was my grandparents… They really are ruining the original story. Seriously.
“So, what is it? I understand why you guys came out, but to be honest, it’s just a nuisance right now, so could you please stay put? I’m on a mission right now.”
“What is this? What a cold person.”
“There is no other way. The master is currently in the midst of praising and regretting.”
“If you understand, then go to sleep until night … “Another tripStupid catShigeakiCaterpillar
In the end, as she was leaving, Matatabi said, “Well, don’t worry too much. If you hadn’t done that during the war, you would have died there. And you protected the palindrome girl (probably Sakurada Rakusa) that you cared about. That doesn’t change. It’s a matter of pride, not a sin. Well, I like you too, you’re a kind-hearted person who worries about such trivial things,” and then vanished from her mind. Shigeaki followed suit, saying only, “I agree,” and left her alone.
What is this? You guys are just too kind.
” thank you”
“Hmm? Did you say karuta or something?”
“Oh, resurrection?”
“No, nothing.”
And so I was able to recover a little from my first murder.
Thank you to all readers who have read this far.
I am Niina Ezonokami.
I have finally revealed the character destruction of Futano Matatabi and Nanao Shigeaki.
I may be scolded, but I do not regret it!
So, I would appreciate it if you would forgive me for any complaints about this (crying)
I wish the story would develop more slowly…
009. All is well on the Eastern Front. Arrival
That evening, as the sun was setting.
“Have you arrived?”
“Obito Sensei.”
“Ah, finally.”
Once they left the forest, they came to a hill that opened up slightly, where there were some tents, awnings, and other simple structures, as well as some Konoha ninjas wearing head protectors.
They had finally arrived at the front line base of the war against the “Forest Country/Water Country Alliance.”
Although there were some sudden battles along the way, they managed to complete the mission without any casualties.
“Oh! It’s Obito! Have you been sent here just for you?”fronthere
“No, Eve. I came here to transport supplies. Please escort me to the unit commander or the person in charge of logistics.”
“Oh, and please give this guy some hot water. I let him bathe in the river we came across, but the smell of blood just wouldn’t go away.”
He pointed at me, who was hiding behind Obito (it wasn’t that he was trying to hide or anything, he was just hidden because he’s short).
“Seriously? Such a tiny guy…Hey, kid, how old are you?”
“I’m four years old.”
“Come on, you’ve got to be kidding me. Four years old is the fastest age ever to graduate.”ninja schoolAcademy
“Yes, just in case.”
“Wow, that was amazing… and then you ended up covered in blood. My friend wasn’t very reliable, was he? Sorry for protecting me.”
Obito said, “Guh… I can’t say anything.” “No, no, that’s not true. You’re a good teacher,” I replied. Seeing this, the man called Eve burst out laughing. Before washing my body, I went to the unit commander and handed him several scrolls filled with ninja tools and pills, and got his signature to sign that the mission was complete.
On the way to where the unit commander was, they mainly talked about the recent battle, with Obito as the narrator and Eve as the listener.
“That kid, Laksa? We let him get away. He’s still worried about you, isn’t he? Shouldn’t you go and pick him up?”
“There’s no problem since I have my shadow clone with me. For your information, I sent the summoning Yatagarasu as soon as I arrived here, so information from here will reach Laksa straight away. There’s nothing to worry about.”Frontline Basecamp
“Haa. Obito, your squad is full of really talented people. You’ll be easily overtaken.”
“Hahaha. I’ve already been overtaken…”
As we walked and talked for a while, we finally saw a building that was more impressive than the other buildings constructed from wood.
“Over there is the unit commander in charge of our front lines. He’s not scary, but be careful with your language. Just to be safe.”
“Oh, I understand. Thanks.”
“Okay. Well then, I’ll wait here so go ahead.”
So the three of us, Zyuu, Obito and I, knocked on the door of the building.
“Excuse me. Team Obito, we have brought relief supplies.”
A clear voice answered from inside, “Come in.” It seemed like he could become a tenor singer in this life.
“Excuse me.”
The three of them quickly entered the room. There were two men with similar faces in the room, perhaps father and son.
“Uchiha Obito, Kakei Juu, and Hagoromo Karuta, we have brought supplies for the three of you.”
“Well, thank you for your hard work. I’m Nara Shikazou, commander of this unit. I received word from Konoha Village. There’s a lull in the fighting right now so we can manage, but if we’d been a little later we wouldn’t have been able to hold the front line without the supplies arriving. Thank you.”
“Haa.”
“But I heard there was another person coming from Konoha… a martyr?”
“No, there was an attack by the Hidden Mist on the way, so I sent them back to the village to report it. Zyu’s shadow clone is accompanying them.”
“I see. So the Hidden Kiri tribe has come to your side… Tell me more about it.”
“yes”
Obito then explained in detail what he had told Eve earlier.
“I see… Shikaku, what do you think?”
“Yes. It’s likely, but the people you fought were Kansui, Tansui and Junsui, the rising stars of the Kirigakure clan, who had us suffer hard times on the front lines as well. There aren’t that many ninja who can use a triple water wall in an area without water, even in the Hidden Kirigakure clan. I hadn’t seen them on the front lines recently, so I guess they must have been sneaking around from behind… Dad, if they had n’t been help us, we might have been attacked in both directions.”fresh waterMamizuthree brothersThank you siblingsmurderor
“Well, that possibility is not zero, but it’s more likely that they’re simply targeting our logistics. If there’s any disruption to the supply of goods, this front line will be finished. Don’t let the Hyuga drop their guard. Work with the shinobi who can summon birds to not let even a single rat advance further than this front line.”
“Got it. I’ll give you some instructions.”
With those words, the man known as Shikaku left the room. Only the three of us, along with our unit leader, Nara Shikazo, were left in the room.
“Deer elephant.”
“…What is it, Kakei? “SonSon
Juu spoke up for the first time here. Juu, was he acquainted with this unit commander?
“Thanks to you showing me the Shadow Bind technique, I was able to protect my comrades. Thank you very much.”
Saying this, Juu bowed his head. I’d never seen Juu bow his head before. And he did it while sitting upright and bowing his head until it touched the ground, a so-called dogeza. I was surprised at Juu’s sudden action, but I also thought it was typical of Juu that he didn’t apologise and bow his head. Maybe that’s why Obito was even more surprised.
“Raise your head, Kakei’s son.”
“yes “
“I never thought my technique would be stolen in just one try. No, it’s fine. Just keep doing your best to protect Konoha from now on.”ballGyoku
“…Yes.”
It seems that Zyuu was using Konoha’s secret ninjutsu without permission.
And do you feel like you’ve been forgiven for that?
“Juu, and Captain Obito, please wait outside. I have something to talk to him about.”
…Huh, me?
I’ve already exceeded 100 favorites! Thank you so much!
In addition, this is the 10th chapter. It’s a great milestone.
Thank you for reading this far.
I’m so grateful that you have favorited and rated it.
Please continue reading…
010. All is well on the Eastern Front: Secret Conversation
They both left the room with a look of confusion on their faces, but I wanted to know the reason too.
So let me say it again.
…Eh, why me?
Did I do something wrong to this dandy old man? Did I do something wrong? I was thinking to myself that I would hate to be scolded, but I was careful not to show it on my face as I faced Shikazo-san. It was a one-on-one, that is, one-on-one.
“Hagoromo Karuta”
“You, no, you’re the jinchuriki of the Two Tails.”
Wh-how does this person know? It’s supposed to be top-secret information that only my family and the higher-ups in the village, especially the Hokage and advisor-level people, know about.
“Another document has just arrived from the village. The sender is Shimura Danzo, leader of the Anbu ‘Root’.”
Danzo Shimura. He is the epitome of “the darkness of the ninja.” He is one of the most important characters who appears in the latter half of the original work.
He is the founder and leader of “Root”, the training division for Konoha’s Anbu (short for Special Assassination Forces). He is the head of the hawkish faction of Konoha, and his personality is such that he will mercilessly carry out ruthless and despicable tactics to protect the village. If you were to say what kind of person a ninja is, he is the most ninja-like character there is.
Certainly, it would not be strange for that person to know that I am the jinchuriki of the Two-Tails, and it would be possible for him to send someone under his control to the Anbu personnel who have been watching me from afar ever since I came to Konoha.
“So, what should I do?”
It was Danzo. He wouldn’t have gone out of his way to leak information about me being a jinchuriki to a frontline unit commander, so there must have been something going on.
“Ah, these are words from Danzo-sama. Listen carefully…”
What on earth am I being made to do?
“I command the jinchuriki Hagoromo Karuta.”
“After eliminating the enemy forces on the eastern front, unseal the Two Tails in the capital of the Forest Nation and transform them into a tailed beast. That’s all.”
In this world, ninjas are an army. Jinchuriki are like nuclear weapons. Danzo thinks of me as nothing more than a convenient weapon of mass destruction. Having me charge into the enemy country’s capital city probably means he intends to use my intervention as an opportunity to swallow up (annex) the entire territory of the Forest Country.
“…I understand. I will graciously accept.”
Even though I’ve killed two people, I’m not used to killing. I’m not used to it, and I certainly don’t want to carry out indiscriminate attacks on non-combatants.
“You shouldn’t tell anyone about this…”
“I don’t agree with this approach.”
Shikazo clearly disagreed with Danzo’s methods.
“Commander. I have someone watching over the dark side. I think it would be best if you didn’t say anything unnecessary.”
“But, I have no choice but to follow orders from above. Sorry. If you feel resentful, blame me for forcing something like this on you, a child.”
With that, Shikazou, or rather Mr. Shikazou, bowed his head to me.
I wonder why Shikazou, the unit leader, would say something like that to me, a mere kid.
“It’s okay. I may be like this, but I’m a fine Genin of Konoha. From the moment I was recognized as a ninja, I was no longer someone who should protect Konoha, but someone who should be protected by it. At best, I’m nothing more than a rogue who charges into enemy lines and rampages among the enemy.”bodyBecomingballGyoku
“So that’s how you perceive the ball? Even at your age.”
“Based on the conversation between Juu and Shikazou earlier, I thought this was Shikazou’s answer. Was I wrong?”
“No, that’s correct.”
Shikazou seemed genuinely shocked, his eyes wide open.
I continued speaking, gazing intently into Shikazou-san’s eyes.
“So I will do my best to complete the mission I’ve been given. Next time you launch an offensive, please use me as a pawn. Thank you.”
This time it was my turn to bow. The scene was of a boy playing baseball in a park near my house, and the ball he hit broke the window of the house next door. It was a typical Showa-era scene of a boy apologizing to the owner of the house for the ball being returned, but in reality it was different.
“It doesn’t have to be a rook. It can be a pawn.”
In reality, it was a plea to be allowed to go to the battlefield.
If my past self, or maybe my future self, were to see me now, they might wonder what I’m doing.
But I can’t refuse an order from Danzo, and the Hayashi attack on the capital is probably a kind of test of loyalty. If I have to do it, I want to find a reason for it within myself. It doesn’t matter if it’s hypocritical or fake. I wanted a reason to carry out the slaughter.
Being the lame guy that I am, I decided to push the reason, the responsibility onto Konoha’s ball.
To protect the future of the children living in the village…
“Okay. I’ll use you in the next operation. Wait inside the base.”
Only Shikazou-san knows what he made of this seemingly four-year-old boy drinking both good and bad. But when he replied, his expression was even more sour than when he first saw him.
“Thank you. How about you and Obito-sensei?
“I want them to return to the village first. Tell them that.”
“got it”
And so I finally made it out of the building.
A little further ahead were Obito, Juu, and Eve. Obito, who seemed to have spotted me coming out of the building, was waving his hand. I wonder if he was trying to say, “This way!”
As I jogged over, I was thinking about something else.
From what we just heard, it seems that the old man told the village higher-ups about the Two-Tails sealed inside me, and they protected us, the Hagoromo Clan. However, it seems he didn’t tell anyone about the Seven Tails. I don’t know why he didn’t report such an important secret to the higher-ups of Konoha, but it’s fitting. Let’s make sure we don’t tell anyone about Shigeaki…trump
Today, I miraculously pitched three times in a row. I did my best.
011. All Quiet on the Eastern Front: Operation
After that, I met up with Obito, Juu, and Eve, and told them that I was the only one staying behind. They were both surprised, but Eve kindly offered to let them stay the night since the sun was about to set, so they both stayed at the base that night.
The next morning, I saw them off and stayed behind at the base alone, as planned.
After that, I was ordered to wait.
“I’m bored…”
And I had too much free time on my hands.
Just now, Shikazou’s son, Shikaku, who is probably in his 20s, received a message from his father saying, “Don’t do anything yet, just wait.”
“I see. Otherwise you don’t have to stay still.”Main unitMe
I just had this thought.
And right now, my countless shadow clones have Chidori in their hands, and each one (which is me) is working hard to somehow change form from there.
The shadow clones were discussing this and that here and there, trying different things and making mistakes. However, there were hundreds of shadow clones, each activating two Chidori. This meant that the source of the noise was twice the number of shadow clones. And it was far worse than the noise made by a flock of migratory birds.noiseMelody
And, or perhaps because of this, it was soon discovered.
“You idiot! Don’t waste your chakra in the middle of a war! What were you thinking? This is the front line. You shouldn’t be making this kind of noise in a place like this.”
Shikaku got angry at me. I even got punched… but my shadow clone took my place. By the way, the shadow clone that took my place turned into smoke and disappeared. Namu, namu.
“Tch. So it was a shadow clone. Even so, this number… what kind of body do you have?”
“We are a clan that is born with an abundance of chakra.”
“Even if that’s the case, it’s strange that you’re still alive and well after all that… Right, I’m going to use your shadow clone as a diversion for my next plan. Prepare yourself.”
With those words, Shikaku left. Of course, before he left, he made sure to tell him to “erase the shadow clone and its lightning release.”
I have no choice. I’ll erase the shadow clone.
“Pirororron?”
I felt like I had gained experience points and leveled up.
I’m starting to feel empty just doing this. I’m going to stop this.
“Let’s practice changing the state of Wind Release. It will be quiet and no one will notice.”
It’s the same technique as Chidori, but instead of lightning release, you use wind release chakra…
It was three days later.
The weather that day was unfortunate. It was so stormy that it was no longer a story. The sky was so dark and covered with thick clouds that I thought it was night. The wind was so strong that I thought a super typhoon had landed. The rain was pouring sideways, each large drop hurting so much that I thought I would get bruises if it kept hitting me.dimensionlevel
“Shikaku, are you really going? In this weather?”
“That’s because of the weather. With weather like this, the enemies will surely be less cautious than usual.”
“…Okay. I’ll go.”
Just go! Just go!! I swallowed the words tightly, tried not to spit them out, and endured the pain.
“Well, when you’ve infiltrated their camp, please wait for the right opportunity to give the signal. At the same time, I’ll send in all the troops that you’ve been keeping a little distance from the enemy’s search range. It’s possible that a melee will break out with friend and foe all mixed up. If that happens, you’ll have to withdraw. Your mission is to divert and confuse the enemy. Got it?”
I nodded at his words and started to walk out of the room where the final confirmation of the strategy meeting was taking place.
When this operation was being planned, even the platoon leaders who had been involved in the discussions were naturally opposed.
Of course, the platoon leaders don’t know my abilities, much less that I’m a jinchuriki.
Despite that, when it came to using a four-year-old with no track record, even if he was a Genin, as the key player in a surprise attack, it was hard for everyone to unanimously agree, even if the plan came from Shikazou, a trusted unit commander, and his son Shikaku, who acted as his advisor.
First, I was wrapped in Raiton and had someone from the Akimichi clan use their Super Partial Doubling Technique to throw me, and my main body invaded the enemy camp. I used about 1000 shadow clones to fire off Chidori indiscriminately, rampaging around inside the enemy, and when the enemy was completely agitated (they were being rolled up too much. I’d rather only have the skirts of pretty girls being lifted up, yeah), I mobilized almost all of Konoha’s frontline troops to suppress them. That was the plan, but people who were meeting me for the first time wouldn’t believe it if it was like this. After some discussion, it was scrapped.
And after many twists and turns, the solution they adopted was the “Trojan Horse.” I named it that. By the way, rather than taking it from Greek mythology, the nuance is closer to that of a computer virus.
The plan was as follows. A four-year-old child (that is, me) would get lost and be found by an enemy ninja. After being found, I would let myself be guided by the enemy into their camp, and use Multiple Raiton Shadow Clone to confuse them and send a signal to the Konoha side. The rest was as Shikaku had explained it to me.
Well, I guess I’ll go…to the place of death.
Please add to your favorites, rate, and leave your comments. Thank you.
012. Something’s Wrong on the Eastern Front
“Are you okay?! Why are you here?! What happened to your mom and dad?! Are you lost?! Saiji! There’s something wrong! There’s a boy!”
The weather was a storm. The sky was dark, the rain was falling so hard I couldn’t see in front of me. Occasionally, thunder rumbled. I wondered if this is what the end of the world would be like. The weather conditions were so bad I wondered. Under such circumstances, I was being hugged tightly by a girl I didn’t know.
He embraced me more tightly than he could possibly have, more than powerfully, with all his might.
And then I was completely unable to move. No, I’m not joking or exaggerating. I mean it literally. This girl is incredibly strong. If it wasn’t for me, I would have lost consciousness in an instant.
How did this happen?
Ah, my neck. It’s choking me!! Wait, that girl is hugging me! I can’t breathe!! I’m going to die!!
Ah, my consciousness is slowly fading away.
Ahh… so this is what it must be like to be the one being played in that fainting game that was popular a while back. With this inappropriate thought, I once again thought to myself.
Seriously how did this happen?
And this time I really lost consciousness.
Below is a review.
After leaving the conference room inside the forward base that had been set up to counter the “Forest Country/Water Country Alliance,” I naturally didn’t head to the enemy camp in the shortest route, but instead headed north.
They decided to make a large detour north and head for the enemy position along the coast.
If I didn’t do that, I would be suspicious just because I’m a child, but to the enemy, a child coming from the enemy side of Konoha would be 100% suspicious.
Even though he was using Lightning Release, marching in this bad weather was tough.
My clothes were wet from the rain and although they had dried a little due to the lightning release chakra, more water was falling from the sky than that, so it was pointless and was steadily taking away my body heat.
That being said, there is no place to take shelter from the rain (the area I’m running through is a forest so there are many large trees, but I don’t count them as places to take shelter from the rain because of the risk of lightning), and I can’t use any fire release techniques myself. If that’s the case, I should have learned the Great Fireball from Obito.
Although I was feeling regretful about this, I couldn’t just stop, so I used my physical activity to move at high speed and headed for the rock formation that I had decided would be a landmark for heading south.
“Hey, you guys, it’s times like these that you need to come out. It’s cold, it’s dark, and mine is 0…”MPMental Points
With nothing to do while I was traveling other than moving my feet, I had a lot of free time (no, I’m not lonely or anything. Definitely not), so I called out to Matatabi and Shigeaki, who were also probably having a lot of free time.
. .no response.
There’s no way she’s not home. She’s practically trapped in my mind. So the only other possibilities are that she’s asleep. Or maybe she’s so focused on the Twister game they’ve been addicted to lately that she didn’t hear me calling out to her. Or at worst, she’s just pretending not to be home. If it’s the latter, that’s bad. I’ll strangle her someday.
Shall I call again?
Twist, twist… twist, twist… click
“Hey, here we go again.”
“What is it, my lord? I know that you don’t need to connect the line over and over again. I’m busy with some “Tsutagame” or something!”
I was scolded for some reason. I was scolded for no reason.
“Why are you so angry? Stop getting so worked up.”
“Master, sorry for the delay. Just now I was playing 50 consecutive matches of the Twister game that you taught me the other day, but Matatabi couldn’t win until the end. That’s why he’s in a bad mood.”
“I see. So that’s it.”
No, if that’s the case, the quality is even worse.
It’s Matatabi anyway. He was upset that he challenged himself to a fight and lost, so he fought 50 consecutive matches for no apparent reason. I’m sure he lost the same number of times. I’ll listen to him.
“Shigeaki has more tails than me. That would be cowardly! You, take five of Shigeaki’s tails. Then I’ll have the same number as you. Now we can finally have a fair and equal fight.”
“Don’t say stupid things like that.”
Matatabi is a naturally competitive and aggressive person. Even though it was just a game, the fact that he kept losing made his thought process a bit stupid.
“What is this? Are you going to side with Shigeaki? Hmph, that just shows the ugliness of humanity, that you should just go with the flow.”
He’s sulking. He’s really sulking.
“Now now, don’t say that. Next time I’ll come up with a game that you can enjoy. For now, cool your head and get some sleep.”
Having called them, I got tired of it and sent Matatabi and Shigeaki back to the spiritual world.
Don’t say it’s terrible. I really have no choice but to ignore the hassle of traveling again. Until I cool down.
Matatabi told him to cool his head, but his body was beginning to become weak.
It’s cold, it’s terrible.
I need to take a break somewhere.
Thinking that, I stopped for a moment and looked around for somewhere where I could shelter from the rain, when suddenly I felt a presence.
Oh no. Someone found me in an unexpected place.
So the story goes back to the beginning…
Thank you for your favorites, ratings and comments.
013. Something’s wrong on the Eastern Front.
I wonder how many hours have passed since then.
When I opened my eyes, I was on a bed in an unfamiliar room.
“This is a ceiling I don’t know…”
I never thought I’d ever say those words.
My head and body were still in a daze, but I managed to lift my upper body a little. Maybe it was because I had lost consciousness, but I felt like my head was shaking. Or was it my whole body?
I felt like I was being swayed or rocked back and forth.
However, my body temperature and blood circulation have returned to normal. I don’t feel cold, and I don’t feel any pain from the cold.
Before I fainted, my body temperature had dropped from the rain and my hands were numb and I couldn’t grip properly, but now I can open my fist without any problems and I can feel the strength in my hands. Yep, it feels good.
When I suddenly shifted my focus to something else, I heard voices coming from outside the room. It seems the walls of the room are thin.
The voice I heard sounded like the girl who had strangled me. I wonder if the other one was also a girl. She had a very unique way of speaking, but her voice was high-pitched.
“I wonder if that child is a war orphan. Being alone in a place like that in that kind of weather…she’s still so young.”
“Well, I know it’s a pity, but that’s the situation right now. But that boy is still lucky to have you pick him up. We need to end this war as soon as possible to prevent more war orphans like that boy from being born.”
“That’s right. We have to work hard for that.”
Without me knowing it, I had become an orphan of the war.
It’s true that if you were soaked in the rain in a forest on the outskirts of town, it’s only natural that you would think that. After all, you’re still only four years old.
He was poorly dressed and of course he wasn’t wearing a forehead protector. I’m sure I would have thought the same if I’d met him like that.
“So then? What are you planning to do? Are you planning to take that child back to the village?”
“Yeah. That’s what I intend to do, but… I wonder if that’s a bad idea after all.”
“I wonder… It might not be a bad idea, but who’s going to take care of that child? Does everyone in your family often go on long-term missions away from home?”
“That’s a problem. It would be best if I could be there with you…”
“That’s completely impossible. You may not have been given command authority, but you are a rising star who became a Jonin at a young age. I’m sure you’ll be moving from battlefield to battlefield from now on. After this, you’ll be heading to the front lines against Kumogakure, okay?”
“That’s true… Hey Ran-chan, could you please look after this child until then? I’m sure you’d be able to take care of him if his condition suddenly worsens.”
“Hmph. Don’t underestimate how busy a medical ninja is during wartime. I’m constantly on the front lines fighting against Konoha.”
?I see.?
The conversation died down and the door opened.
“fault?”
“O”
“You woke up! That’s good.”
The distance from the door to the bed where I was sleeping was very close. He caught me before I could prepare myself. You could even call it arrest.
“W-w-that hurts…”
“I was worried about you! You’re okay now. Your sister is with you. It was cold, wasn’t it? You were scared, weren’t you?”
“Mei, that’s enough. That boy is suffocating. Your ugly chest fat is killing him.”
“Oh. I’m sorry. Was that painful?”
And with that he set me free.
“N-no, I’m fine.”
“Yes! I’m glad.”
“Humph, you naughty brat. You really are getting all worked up over something like that. That’s what precocious brats are like these days.”
The reddish-brown haired girl who repeatedly strangled me. I think her name was Mei. I could certainly sense the softness of her breasts, which didn’t seem appropriate for her age, but to be honest, that wasn’t the reason I couldn’t breathe. It was the strength of her arms that strangled me. The root of all evil is those thin arms with their pale, smooth skin. So I’m going to argue against the words that the girl with the strange tone of voice, Ran, said to me. So.Narrativehere
I didn’t have even the slightest moment to enjoy the feeling of her breasts! None at all! Unfortunately!!
“Um, thank you for your help.”
In truth, it was a real nuisance.
I wasn’t planning on meeting anyone there.
I don’t know how much time has passed since then, but I have to get back quickly.
“By the way, how much time has passed since then?”
?About an hour. Your recovery is much better than I thought. To be honest, I’m surprised. But anyway, aren’t you going to admit that you’re the one who saved me??
I don’t want to give my name. I need to get back to the operation now.
That’s what I was thinking, but perhaps mistaking it for my nervousness, the brown-haired girl started speaking first.
“Ran. It’s a shame to glare at someone like that. Besides, when you ask someone’s name, you should tell us yours first. So, Ran, introduce yourself first.”
Reluctantly, it can’t be helped, it’s such a hassle. That’s the sort of look she had. The girl with the strange tone of voice spoke.
“I am Ran. That’s all.”
Seeing this, the brown-haired girl followed with a wry smile.
“I’m a Jonin from the Hidden Mist Village clan. My name is Terumi Mei. I’ll be turning 12 soon. Nice to meet you.”TerumiTerumi
The girl introduced herself with a wink at the end, and perhaps it was because she was dressed so provocatively in the original work. Or perhaps it was because she had short hair with bangs that didn’t cover either of her eyes. She looked mature but still had a girlish side. Although the impression was quite different, it was definitely that Terumi Mei.
She was none other than Terumi Mei, who would later become the Fifth Mizukage of the Hidden Mist Village.
At last, or at last.
This was Terumi Mei’s first appearance! (Actually, she appeared in the last episode.)
What will happen next…? I don’t know.
Is this what happens if you start without writing a plot?
Please look forward to the next episode.
014. Something strange is happening on the Eastern Front. Attack
Why didn’t I notice that…?
Even though the weather was bad and visibility was poor, if we were close enough to hug each other, we should have been able to see each other’s faces up close.
I had no plans to meet an original character (now the enemy) in a place like this.
Terumi Mei. In the original work, she first appears at the Five Kage Summit in the latter half of the story. She is a sexy beauty with long brown hair that covers her right eye, but because she is very concerned about being 30 and single, she is hypersensitive to homonyms such as “marriage,” “marriage age,” “delay,” and “annulment,” and suddenly says with a smile, “Shut up, I’ll kill you.”
But the Terumi Mei of this world was just an ordinary girl before she became a troubled single woman (though her fighting ability was too high to be called ordinary). Still, she was a kind-hearted girl who took pity on me, a war orphan (or so I mistakenly thought), and took me under her wing.
“Okay, you girls have introduced yourself. What’s your name?”
Your smile is so dazzling. You’re so dazzling, Future Mizukage. I think you could even aim to win the National Beauty Contest right now.
But, I’m sure I’ll end up betraying her soon anyway… so I guess there’s no need to have a cat-like connection in the first place. Yeah.
“I’m Karuta. Nice to meet you.”
“Wow. She’s getting all cocky. So cute.”
Just to be safe, I decided to hide my last name.
Eh, but somehow, that’s not the answer I imagined. I thought they’d be more careful about their language. You see, in terms of seniority, they’re older. And they’re ninjas from the Hidden Mist Village, which has a scary image. And it’s the Village of Bloody Mist.
But maybe because he was talking to me, his tone was a little sweet. I was a little surprised. I was taken aback.ChildrenMe
Well, let’s just leave it like this. It’s easier for me too.
“More importantly, can you tell me where you are? I have somewhere I need to go.”
“No. The storm is still raging outside. It’s dangerous for a child like you to go outside. If I hadn’t found you just now, you might have frozen to death.”
He raised his index finger and came closer to me.
Oh my, what is that? So cute.
…Ahem. He’s imitating Mei from earlier.
For now, I can’t move freely as long as Terumi Mei is watching over me. Let’s change the topic.
I want some current information… Maybe I should act a little cutesy.
“Tch, I get it. I’ll do as you say, Mei. Can you just tell me where we are? Please!”
“Really? Well, I guess I’ll just go for a little while. We’re on the ocean now. We’re on a big ship. Let’s see… I think it’s about 2 or 3km from the port.”
“Hey, Mei. Don’t talk too much. Even though he’s just a kid, he’s still an outsider.”
“I know. That’s why I was only going to tell you this much.”
“Hmmph. Is that really true?”
“It’s true~”
“Well then, I’m heading back to the infirmary. I hope I don’t awaken as a shotacon.”
With those words, Ran left the room. Mei replied, “That’s not true,” but it was doubtful whether Ran had heard her.
Ok. Now that there’s no one watching over me, let’s find out more.
“Hey, May. How big are those ships?”
“In my village? Hmm, I don’t know about that either.”
Hmm. Maybe he really didn’t know, or maybe he dodged it. I don’t know.
“So, how many ships are there that are coming with you? I believe ships travel the seas in fleets, right?”
“Wow, Carta-kun, you really know a lot. This Second Fleet has three large ships. They transport cargo and people to the continent. There are also a few smaller ships around them.”
I see. So this ship is a transport ship that carries supplies and personnel from the home country to the battlefield.
“Is that so? So there are other fleets besides this Second Fleet?”
“That’s right. Ah, but I won’t tell you any more than that. It’s probably classified as a village secret, and Ran told me to too.”
“Hmm. Well then, there’s no other way.”
Is there anything else you want to ask? Mei asks. I wonder if it’s okay for a ninja to give away so much information, but I’m grateful so I go along with it.
“Mei’s a Jonin, right? What kind of jutsu can she use?”
“Oh, me? I can use Fire Release, Water Release, and Earth Release. It’s rare to have three nature transformations, you know? Ah, I don’t think you’ll understand even if I go into that much detail. But, you see, my Terumi clan has had a lineage of Wind Release and Lightning Release for generations. To be honest, I feel out of place within my clan. But I was appreciated by my unit, so I was able to become a Jonin.”
I had no idea there was such a setting. No, I guess he doesn’t want to be touched on. His expression is a little cloudy compared to before. Let’s ask him something else.
“Eh, the enemy is attacking!!”
That’s when I heard a scream coming from the other side of the door.
From the moment she heard it, May acted quickly. She was swift. She quickly told me, “Don’t go outside under any circumstances,” and then she said, “I’m going to go out to the deck to fight, but I’ll be back soon, so don’t worry and wait for me,” and then she disappeared from the scene.
A body-shortening technique?
Shortly afterwards, an announcement was made over the ship’s intercom.
“To all personnel on board. Shinobi, please immediately head to the deck for defense. Crew members, please wait inside the ship.”
Alright. I’ll take this opportunity to escape.
I guess I won’t be punished if I just leave a note…right?
015. Something’s Wrong with the Eastern Front: Naval Battle
After I finished writing the note, I left the room.
Well, what did I write? Well, I started off by saying “Dear”. I won’t tell you the contents. It’s private.
If I continued looking for an exit without even knowing the layout of the ship, I figured I’d run into someone while I was moving, so I used a superior version of the Invisibility Technique. I used the Lightning Release: Optical Camouflage Technique [?] (which basically meant going into stealth mode. Turning invisible) and started to escape from the ship. The ship was shaking violently. The inside of the ship had probably already turned into a battlefield. No, I didn’t mean to make a pun at all. Really. Seriously.
Along the way, I found a crew member who was alone and used it to interrogate him. I continued to advance while finding out the exit.YintonArt
When I play this, it feels like I’m exploring a dungeon in a RPG. Well, there are no enemies, so there are no battle scenes.
When I finally got on the deck, I saw a scene of hell, screaming and yelling. Or rather, it was a scene that made me feel like I was in a scene from a monster movie.
A scene from Hollywood’s War of the Monsters.
Or maybe a scene from the Old Testament or Greek mythology. Well, I don’t have any knowledge of mythology, but that’s the image I had.
There’s a monster that looks like a giant sea serpent that attacks ships. A gigantic octopus or squid monster with a gigantic body and countless tentacles. A monster that looks like a whale or even a goldfish with a mouth so big it looks like it could swallow a small island with just that. A monster that looks like a crocodile and a shark combined and multiplied by 50. And there’s even a monster that looks like a ferocious and violent version of Loch Ness Monster.
This is information I learned later from researching and hearing about it, but these monsters are commonly known by other names . They are legendary beings, like natural disasters, that ravage the waters surrounding maritime nations such as Water Countries and Sea Countries once every dozen or so years. This time, six of these extraordinary creatures have come all at once. That alone should give you an idea of ??how dire, horrific, and harsh the current situation is.Sea King BeastThe giantSea God BeastMonster
Many of the surrounding ships had been reduced to pieces and were lost in the sea. If things continued as they were, this ship would likely suffer the same fate.
The shinobi on deck and in the water are fighting desperately, some doing damage, others just losing their lives.
If the ship were to be swallowed whole, the crew on board would likely lose their lives.
I tried to get out of there.
If even one more of the Hidden Mist ninja were to be killed here, their fighting power would be greatly weakened, and if all the supplies that were supposed to be sent to the battlefield were to sink into the sea, it would be a dream come true for Konoha. I, too, have no intention of risking my life on this battlefield.
Of course, I know very well that I am strong. I believe that my participation in this battle will surely save many lives. But there is also the possibility that I may die here. I have never fought underwater or in the sea, and my opponents are gigantic sea monsters. The advantage of the sea, not the ground, is only for the enemy.
So, even if I was called cowardly or disqualified, I was determined to leave. Until the moment I went out onto the deck to check the situation. Until the moment I heard the scream of a familiar voice.main characterhero
I don’t know how that voice reached my ears so clearly in the midst of all this noise, in this stormy weather, with the monsters rampaging, and the ninjas using their ninjutsu. But I heard it so clearly.Seriously…
“May?!”
And the source of the scream was soon found, a girl caught in the tentacles of either a monster octopus or a monster squid, or both.
With both hands and feet tied, she couldn’t even make a seal. If she was thrown into the ocean or eaten, she wouldn’t have a chance. Then Mei would definitely…
die.
For some reason, my body moved naturally. I threw away my optical camouflage and was enveloped in lightning release.
“Shigeaki! Feathers!!”
?Yes.?
six wingsSix dayspops out from the sealing formula on his back.
Eight Gates Tonkou [First Opening] Open!
I felt as if a gear inside me was being forced to shift up.
Eight Gates Tonkou [Second Rest Gate] Open! !
At the same time as he released the two limiters, he kicked hard off the deck and leapt into the air.
You first, you octopus!!
“Chidori!!”
With a loud boom, my body and I penetrated the octopus’ head. I don’t know if this octopus has pain, but it must have recognized me as an enemy. It went berserk and went berserk. What a tough octopus.
Mei is still being held captive by the tentacles. First, let’s do something about those tentacles.
“A trip again! Claws!!”
“There’s no other way. Here you go.”
At the same time that Matatabi lent me his strength, the claws on my right hand transformed into those of the Two Tails.
He changes direction in mid-air and charges at the monster octopus again.
The tentacles that were holding Mei were sliced ??to pieces, regardless of whether they were octopuses or squids. They were slashed mercilessly.
The octopus became even more enraged after its tentacle arms were cut off, and the squid also seemed to recognize me as an enemy.
Released from the restraints of countless tentacles, Mei began to fall freely according to the law of gravity. It looked like she had lost consciousness.
“You are the woman who will become the Mizukage. Don’t waste your life in such an irregular place.”
As we were falling, I somehow managed to pick up Mei in the air and we flew towards land, which seemed a safer place than here.
?It’s exactly the same as the technique of Raiton and Optical Camouflage
. You can become invisible.
You can peek into the women’s bath, so you can’t tell the third generation or Jiraiya.
I’ll post a list of the original ninjutsu explanations soon.
016. Something’s wrong on the Eastern Front. Final attack.
We soon reached land. Even though we were so far away, we got there in no time at all.
Still, that sea creature is huge.
How big must it be to be able to see it from so far away?
“Uhh…”
Mei regained consciousness.
“Hey, Mei. Are you okay?”
“Hmm, uh, what? Karuta-kun? I think…”
Maybe the tentacles were strangling me too. My memory is still hazy.
But when she looked out at the sea, her huge form was immediately obvious, and Mei remembered everything.
“I have to go!”
Saying this, Mei tried to stand up, but stumbled and dropped to her knees.
“Mei, you lost to that big guy. It’ll be the same if you go again. There’s no point in wasting your life here.”
“But Ran and the others are there too! I can’t be the only one out here.”
“So, do you know what it means to be so far away? Besides, it looks like you don’t remember anything. I was the one who carried you. After going to all the trouble to save you, it would be a terrible thing to have you die right in front of me.”
“Huh? Karuta-kun? Carried me… all the way here?”
“Ah.”
The pigeon looks like it’s been hit by a peashooter.
“But how?”
“I’m a ninja, after all. I just use the body-shun technique.”
“teeth?”
“So that’s why I’m a ninja. Of Konoha.”
Saying this, he placed the Konoha forehead protector he had hidden away on his forehead as usual.
Mei is shocked to see this.
Out of conscience, he saves a child who is about to freeze to death in the rain and thinks they have become good friends, but it turns out he is actually a spy for the enemy country. And he ends up leaking a lot of information.
“Mei helped me earlier. I just helped Mei. Now there’s no debt between us.”
It’s a toss-up. Since they helped each other, an equal exchange can be achieved even between enemies. Yes.
But Mei’s mind seems to be in a state of chaos.
“Um, wait a minute. Um, that doesn’t make sense. Yeah, it doesn’t make sense at all. The Karuta I saved is my enemy, and the enemy Karuta saved me?”
That’s right.
“That’s it. So you understand.”
But, when you borrow money, you have to pay interest when you pay it back.
“What do you mean… But first, I want to thank you for helping me. Thank you. But, I can’t abandon my friends. I’m going to go no matter what.”
Saying this, Mei’s eyes became sharp as she glared out at the sea.
“I’ll even pay you the interest.”
“Eh?… Rishi? Toshiko? I wonder if she’ll help me?”
“It’s not cooperation. It’s just a refund of the interest. Now we’re even.”
“So that’s not cooperation. Maybe it’s Tsundere Karuta?”
“No. With Mei’s abilities it shouldn’t have been a big deal. After all, you are the woman who will become the Mizukage.”Sea God BeastThat
My true feelings are spilling out. I am revealing information about the original work, which is currently uncertain.
“He’s a cheat character who can control two bloodline limits, Boiling Release and Melting Release. Normally, he wouldn’t be in such a pinch if he hadn’t even been called.”
that’s why,
“It’s not cooperation. It’s self-reliance. I’ll handle it myself.”
“Karuta-kun, what are you saying?”
Rainton/Mato 2nd type [?]The lightning release chakra sparks with a crackling sound. The amount of light it emits is incomparable to the normal lightning release. If seen from a distance, it might even look like I myself am emitting light.thunderThunder
This is the second type of attack that can be performed by releasing the resting gate of the Eight Gates, forcibly increasing physical strength and generating overwhelming recovery power. The speed and weight of the attack are on a completely different level from previous attacks.
“I’ll get this done quickly.”
Where I kicked the ground, a large crater was dug up.
Using the momentum from his kick, he charged straight at the octopus and squid that were lined up in a straight line. These monsters don’t have very fast reaction times to begin with. Just like before, he charged forward without considering the risk of a counter attack.
Thunder Emperor Chidori [?]Chidori, as if he had thunder in his whole right arm, pierces through the heads of the octopus and squid. If you just look at this scene, it seems like the climax of the movie.
And what happened to them was a similar attack to the one before, but on a completely different level. Certain and definite death.
Not only did the octopus and squid have large holes in their heads, but their insides were also burned by the current and voltage of the lightning, and they shook their huge bodies and sank into the sea, creating huge waves and splashes of water.
There are four left: the sea snake, the crocodile shark, the whale goldfish, and Nessie.
The gigantic goldfish, receiving my murderous intent head-on, flinches and stops moving for an instant.
“Your sloppy mouth is wide open!”
My shadow clone enters the giant goldfish’s body through its mouth with furious force.
Then, all at once, they started the Chidori flow inside the building. Then, as a follow-up, a huge explosion of clones took place. A giant roasted goldfish was completed.
There are ninjas who can deal with crocodiles and Nessies to some extent.
So, my next opponent is,
“You, Sea Serpent?”
This sea serpent boasts the largest body of all the creatures that attacked this time. Even just emerging from the surface of the water, its size makes it seem large enough to look up at, but if it has this much mass on the surface of the water, how big must its body be to support it? I don’t even want to imagine it.
“Go to sleep regretting picking a fight with me!!”
And at that moment, the giant sea serpent and the lightning intersected.
? Raiton Matome Nishiki is
an enhanced version of Raiton Matome. It is faster, has stronger defensive power, and has stronger offensive power.
? Chidori: Deploys Chidori over the entire arm and attacks with the breakthrough and penetrating power of Matome (Nishiki).Thunder King
Thank you for your favorite registrations, ratings, and comments.
The number of favorite registrations has exceeded 200. Thank you very much to everyone.
017. Something strange is happening on the Eastern Front – Kiri Ninja
The rain stopped, despite the storm and torrential rain, at the same time that all the fighting on the sea ceased.
The naval battle with Tai ended with the sacrifice of many of Kirigakure’s shinobi and many supplies . All that remained were about 20 shinobi and one large transport ship (the one I was on). The damage was literally enormous, and the Second Fleet was completely destroyed.Sea God BeastMonster
And now he was standing on the deck of the only remaining large transport ship.
“Thanks for your help. I don’t know what would have happened to us if you hadn’t been there. But why is a Konoha ninja here?”
That ended, but a new problem arose.
Of course. If he was doing so well while wearing a Konoha forehead protector, he was bound to be noticed. Konoha and Kiri are currently at war. They are enemy countries.
“Ah, no. Don’t be so defensive. I have no intention of harming you, my benefactor.”
“Well, I don’t think we could do anything to you like that !”strengtht
Hahaha! The surviving Mist ninjas laughed heartily. What’s with these guys? They look like men of the sea. It would be no surprise if they were called pirates.
“Even though I’m so small, you still don’t look down on me.”
“You idiot. There’s no one here who can show you such an amazing fight and treat you like a kid !”Warriorfool
And then, he bursts out in hearty laughter again.
They seem like good guys. It hurts my body to keep the Eight Gates Open all the time. For now I’ll close both the Open Gate and the Rest Gate. At the same time, I’ll cancel the Lightning Release II. The normal Matome will continue.
Perhaps it was because the crackling sparks around our bodies had stopped, or perhaps it was because I had simply let my guard down, but the mist ninjas seemed to have a more relaxed demeanor than before.
“So why are you a Konoha ninja all the way out to sea, so far from the front lines? Was your purpose in raiding a supply line? But if that’s the case, you’re not going to help us, are you?”
“Hmm? What’s going on?” the Kiri ninja asked trying to find out.
“…I got lost.”
“fart?”
“That’s why I told you I was lost!”
I couldn’t tell him the truth, that it was a diversion for a surprise attack by the front line troops. So I decided to act angry to make it look like I was saying something that would normally be impossible.
“Pfft.”
Someone burst out laughing at this impossible excuse, and with that, a chorus of loud laughter began again.
Eh, are you guys okay with that? Don’t be fooled so easily. Well, it’s fine for me anyway.
“You, pooh-pooh-pooh… at your age, you’re so damn good at directions, pooh. You’re lost, I mean.”strengtht
My voice trembles as I can’t contain my laughter.
“No matter how strong they are, a child is still a child! No, no, don’t take it the wrong way, okay? I thought you had no childish qualities, but it turns out you have quite a cute side to you. So that’s it.”
“I mean, I’m praising you.”
Yeah. Sorry. I lied about getting lost. But there’s no way I can tell you that now.
So even if I’m praised for being cute, I don’t feel happy at all. Well, being called cute in itself is
I’ve never liked it before.
I might even feel guilty, as if I’m deceiving an innocent person.
But, the people they’re dealing with are tough-looking old men so it doesn’t really matter.
“I wouldn’t be happy at all if I was praised for something like that. Especially by an old man who smells of the sea.”
“That’s right!”
And then, as always, we all joined in the chorus of “Gahaha!”
“Then the next time we meet will be on the battlefield.”
?We are still at war. But I don’t want to clash with you. Of course, one reason is that you are my benefactor, but even before that, I don’t think there is any chance of us winning, no matter how many of us band together!?
“Well, in that case, I’ll ask you to go easy on me.”
“Yeah, I’ll crush you with all my might.”
“How horrible!!”
And then another laugh.
What are these guys? They’re all really nice guys.
“Well, I’ll be heading home soon.”
“Hey, can you tell me your name? I want to know the name of my benefactor. I’m the current head of the clan, Kuki Ikari. I was in charge of this fleet.”KukiStalk
“I’m Murakami Gekido, the next head of the Murakami clan.”
The main person who had been talking so far was Ikari Kuki. He had a tough face and dark skin. He had bulging muscles and was nearly 2 meters tall. That means he was about twice my height.
The other person who introduced himself later was Murakami Gekido. He had blue hair and piercings. At first glance, he looked like a frivolous guy. His bare upper body had a big tattoo on his back. He spoke with a kind smile, but he had a big scar on his face and used bad language.
Judging from the battle that had just taken place, both of them had been fighting mainly using Water Release.
“Hagoromo Karuta. Descendant of the Hagoromo Clan. Well then, I hope the next time we meet it won’t be on a battlefield.”
And as we were leaving, he thanked me once more, saying, “Thank you so much.” I raised one hand in reply and then used Raiton Shunshin to leave the place.
Maybe it would be better if I didn’t see Terumi Mei again for now. I don’t have time.
They were caught up in an unexpected incident and there was only a little time left until the planned surprise attack on the front line. Even if they went full speed back, they were not sure if they would make it in time.
There’s no other way. I’ll have to whip myself and go flying again.
He opens the rest gate of the Eight Gates, transforms his armor into Type II, and moves with lightning speed.
Hello. I’m Niina Ezonokami.
Until now, I’ve been working on updating at least one chapter per day, but it’s becoming more likely that the update rate will slow down from now on.
However, I will continue writing, so I hope you’ll stick with me until the end.
I look forward to seeing you next time.
I managed to post today too.
018. All is well on the Eastern Front. Lost Nation
The forward base that the Hidden Mist Village and the Forest Country Alliance had built to counter Konoha was destroyed by multiple massive lightning bolts striking simultaneously.
Everything had been wiped out before Konoha’s surprise attack force could launch a surprise attack.
A super-giant cumulonimbus cloud, commonly known as a supercell, caused by a simple lightning strike.
“You didn’t give me a signal so I thought you were dead, Karuta.”
“I never thought you’d do it all by yourself.”
“Well, I never imagined it would have such an impact. I’m really glad it didn’t involve everyone else.”
“Exactly. If you eat something like that, you won’t survive. Even charcoal would be better.”
“That’s right. It’s likely that a considerable number of people were blown away to the point where not even a shred of flesh remained. Are you really human?”
Because it’s important, I’ll say it again.
Even I never imagined it would have that much power.
Going back a little, we arrived near the enemy front line base just before the operation was about to begin (meaning that the operation would have begun even without my signal).
The plan was for me to sneak into the enemy’s base, either by posing as an ordinary child and being protected, and then when the opportunity arose, I would create confusion within the enemy (the method I chose was up to me). After that, I would signal to the Konoha surprise attack force that the confusion had been successful and to begin the surprise attack (again, the method I chose was up to me), and then I would quickly retreat… that was it.
However, there was too little time, so I planned to cause confusion and disarray with my surprise attack, and use that as a signal to the surprise attackers.
And the thing I was planning to use as a signal for a surprise attack was the “Kirin.”
In the original work, this is the technique used by Uchiha Sasuke in his deadly battle with his brother Itachi. In principle, it is a simple lightning bolt that falls from a cumulonimbus cloud, and is guided to the target by the Raiton technique, making it a purely natural phenomenon, so its power far exceeds that of a normal Raiton created by nature transformation, and it is powerful enough to blow away a huge building in one hit. However, because it is a natural phenomenon, once it is used, the cumulonimbus cloud also dissipates after releasing its energy, so it has the disadvantage that it can only be used once.
It was supposed to have been there.
Here’s how it came to this.
The enemy’s frontline base and entire camp were wiped out by countless giant lightning bolts.
It’s all my fault. I was too naive and thought that it would clear up with one Kirin shot, just like a normal cumulonimbus cloud, so all the enemies were wiped out. I lost count of how many lightning bolts struck the enemy’s frontline base.Super-giant cumulonimbus cloudSupercell
“Hey, what is the principle behind that?”
“I can’t teach you that. From now on, I will designate it as a forbidden technique for the Hagoromo Clan.”
It’s so dangerous . Moreover, if the weather is bad and you can use Raiton, anyone can use it to some extent, so it’s not something you can just teach.techniquething
“There are various preparations and conditions that need to be met.”
This silenced the Jonin who had been asking about the principles of a Kirin that was larger than a normal Kirin.
“The fact that he’s already a genin at that age is already astonishing, but even more so, when you consider the power of his techniques, his thought processes, etc., it’s astonishing that he’s still a genin. A mysterious inflation?!
This Jounin was always talking. It wasn’t until Shikaku Nara hit him that he finally shut up.
“Team 1 will assess the enemy’s damage here. Just to be sure, we’ll also look for any wounded. If there are any, we’ll get information from them. Teams 2 through 7 of the surprise attack force will continue to advance. Teams 8 and 9 will temporarily retreat to the forward base.”
Then Shikaku shouted the command, “Scatter!” and they all started moving at once. By the way, I’m not assigned to any group.
“Shikaku-san, what should I do next?”
“Yes. Carta, my father asked me to do something. He told me to ‘complete the mission you’ve been given.'”legendMessage
That means we just need to attack the capital of the Forest Country. A normal person would be so overworked that they would run out of chakra and die. Oi.
“I understand. Once the next mission is over, I will return directly to Konoha Village.”
“Oh, I understand. I’ll tell my father that. Carta, I think you’ll be fine, but be careful.”
“Yes. Thank you.”
There’s no deadline for completing the mission, so there’s no need to rush.
I began my march alone without using any Lightning Release, without using the Body Shunshin technique, and of course without using any of the Eight Gates.
The capital of the Forest Country is located north of here, close to the border with the Land of Frost and the Land of Hot Springs .Horse PairBaren
The country of Hayashi, a medium-sized country after the Five Great Shinobi Countries, ranks high among medium-sized countries in terms of both territory and economic size.
…And in that situation, there is the jinchuriki that Konoha possesses, that is, me. In other words, is it really okay to let the tailed beast run wild?
I wonder if this will cause problems later on, like the other four major nations besides the Land of Fire forming an alliance and attacking.
But it’s not public knowledge that Konoha has the Two-Tails. Surely, Kumogakure wouldn’t admit that the tailed beast, the ninja world’s nuclear weapon, was stolen by some unknown entity.
So, if the Two-Tails suddenly appeared and went on a rampage at the Baren in the capital of the Forest Country, to people who don’t know anything about it, it would look like the Hidden Cloud Country had suddenly used a nuclear weapon against the Forest Country?
Hmm. I feel like I can hear Matatabi’s playful voice saying “Nyaruhodo nyan.”
And now that Konoha is weakened by the Two-Tails’ attack on the capital, they probably intend to send a document urging them to surrender, thus ending the war against the forest country on terms that are very favorable for Konoha.
The one with Danzo. That’s brutal!
Well then, I’ll turn into a different person for now. Now, onto the horse pairing.
A week later, the Two-Tailed Beast suddenly attacks Baren, the capital of the Forest Country.
As a result of this incident, the Forest Country suffered unprecedented damage and was forced to withdraw from the Third Shinobi World War.
As a result of the Treaty of Armistice concluded between the Land of Fire and the Hidden Leaf Village, with which the Land of Forest was at war, the Land of Forest was dissolved and became part of the eastern territory of the Land of Fire.
As a result, the name of Forest Country was erased from history.
019. Disbanded! Obito Squad (provisional)
I returned to the village of Konoha.
He was called to the Hokage’s office and both he and Danzo were lectured by the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. He had seen the Hokage before, but it was the first time they had ever spoken to each other. Danzo was lectured without question, even though it was his first time meeting him in this world. Why?
If I had to choose, I’d say I’m not an accomplice, but rather I’m more of a victim who was simply taken advantage of.
What a shame!!!
For starters, when he attacked the capital of the Forest Country , he staged a fight on the outskirts of the capital between “me, transformed into a tailed beast, versus a mysterious Konoha ninja (also me),” and was praised (by Danzo, though) for creating the impression that Konoha had protected the Forest Country.Horse PairBaren
Danzo and I were given a temporary suspension by the Hokage and left the office.
I was really just caught in the crossfire.
What a day!!
While I was thinking about such pointless things, Danzo called out to me.
I made a mistake. I messed up. I messed up.
“Yes. What is it?”
“For the sake of Konoha. Come to me.”
It was an invitation. I don’t know if it was his “roots” as an Anbu training institute, or as a private Anbu under Danzo’s direct control, but he was being very direct.TemptationSasoTemptationIzana
“I am “
I’m sure it was because I had successfully completed such an absurd order, achieving results that exceeded even what was expected. And above all else, he wanted to obtain the tailed beast within me.
Danzo is an ultra-hardline man and a factionist, but he puts Konoha first above all else.Martial artsHawk
“I protect Konoha by order of Hokage-sama. Therefore, although you have kindly invited me, I apologize, but I will have to decline.”
Danzo probably never expected to be turned down. His expression became a little sour.
“Your skill in using me to incorporate the Forest Country into our country’s territory was impressive. However, as a member of an organization, Danzo-sama’s arbitrary actions this time are something he should never do. It was a gamble that could have led to the opposite of the current situation, plunging Konoha into crisis. I know I was manipulated, so I may not be the one to say it, but Danzo-sama should reflect on his actions.”
Well then. I said, and tried to leave the place.
In his mind he thought, “Oh no, I said something like that to Danzo,” and regretted it.
But why? After saying all this, I feel like I want to just puke it all out.
“Oh, just one more thing.”
I didn’t even look at Danzo’s reaction.
“Your private subordinates… I think they’re called Ne. Can you please get rid of them from around me? They’re such an eyesore. I have no privacy or private life whatsoever. You’re underestimating me and thinking of me as a kid.”
You’ll suffer.
With a click, the door to the office slid open.
“You guys, I can hear everything you’re saying. Don’t you think about where you’re at?”
And then I got a long lecture.
Danzo was placed under indefinite suspension, stripped of his authority as “Root” at the Anbu training institute, and ordered to disband “Root” as a private army.
And that earned me yet another glare from Danzo.
Why can’t it be closed today?
Afterwards, while I was strolling around the village, I met Laxus. Rather than saying I met him, it seemed like he was looking for me, so I should say he found me. At that time, I was told that Obito had finished his term as temporary superior officer, and I was pulled to the nearby square where the squad was formed.ninja schoolAcademy
“Oh! Karuta has also arrived and everyone is finally here.”
“It’s been a while, hasn’t it?”
Apparently, Obito arrived first…
I wonder if it will rain tomorrow. What a rude thought.
“As of today, I am no longer your superior officer. Thank you all for lifting me up even though I have been a failure in many ways. I am glad that you call me sensei. From now on, I hope that we will treat each other not as teacher and student, but as equal ninja of Konoha.”
“Well, I think by next year our positions will be reversed. We’ll be Jonin and Sensei will be Chunin.”
Obito laughed at what Zyuu said, scratching his head and saying, “I’m in trouble, ha ha ha.”
“I used to want to be Hokage. But now I want to be ‘s teacher. This dream was given to me by you guys. So I don’t have anything arrogant to say, but Rakusa, Juu, Karuta. You three should have dreams.”ninja schoolAcademy
“As your teacher, these are the last words I want to tell you,” he said, reading the following words:
Those without dreams have no ideals,
He who has no ideals has no convictions,
He who has no faith has no plan,
Without a plan there is no action,
Without action there is no result,
Without success there is no happiness,
Therefore, those who seek happiness must have dreams.
And so, our Obito Team (tentative name) was disbanded six months after it was formed.group of four
020. Tea Country Defense Battle Surprise Attack
It’s been almost a year since the start of the Third Shinobi World War. So I thought I’d take a moment to summarize the current situation in the Land of Fire and the Hidden Leaf Village.
First, the two countries that have formed alliances with the Land of Fire and the Hidden Leaf Village are the Land of Tea, the Land of Waves, and the Village of the Hidden Waterfall.
The war is being waged in the Land of Lightning, Hidden Cloud Village, with the front line being within the territory of the Land of Frost.
Then there is the Land of Earth, Hidden Rocks, and the Land of Wind, Hidden Sand. These are three of the five great shinobi nations. There is a three-way battle between Hidden Rocks and Hidden Sand, and the main battlefield is within the territory of Hidden Rain. There are also battles within the small and medium-sized countries between these three great nations.
And there is currently a ceasefire with the other remaining Five Great Shinobi Nations, the Land of Water and the Village Hidden in the Mist. Before the ceasefire, they were at war as the Union of the Land of Forest, the Land of Water, and the Village Hidden in the Mist, but when the Land of Forest was annexed by the Land of Fire, a ceasefire treaty was also signed with the Land of Water and the Village Hidden in the Mist.
The Land of Wind, the Hidden Sand Village, is at war with Konoha and Iwagakure.
The Water Country’s Hidden Mist Village is at war with Hidden Mist Village.
The Land of Thunder, the village of Kumogakure, is at war with Konoha and Kirigakure.
The Land of Earth, the Hidden Rock Village, is at war with Konoha and the Hidden Suna.
Additionally, small and medium-sized nations and ninja villages have formed alliances with larger nations and participated in the war.
For Konoha, the fiercest battleground is the Western Front, where a three-way battle is taking place against Iwagakure and Sunagakure. The main forces of Konoha are stationed on the front lines within the territory of the Hidden Rain Village.
The next toughest battle is on the northern front against Kumogakure. For the time being, the fighting hasn’t been intense, but since our main forces are not there, we are on the defensive against a large country. If Kumogakure gets serious in this situation, it could turn into a battle on Fire Country’s territory.
All that remains is fighting against the small countries and hidden villages that are on the enemy’s side. There will surely be some countries among them whose names will be erased from history by the time the Third Shinobi World War is over.
And the unit I was currently deployed to was the Northern Army, which meant we were on the front lines with Kumogakure.
“There hasn’t been any enemy movement in the week since we arrived.”
“Maybe it’s the calm before the storm.”
“Eh? Don’t say creepy things like that.”
“Laxa, Karta. You two are too noisy.”
Our group transported relief supplies to the eastern front. The unit commander there, Nara Shikazou, led the eastern army, which had completed its mission after the collapse of the Forest Country and the subsequent ceasefire treaty with the Water Country and Hidden Mist Village, and had joined the northern army. Since then, the Hidden Mist Village has refrained from making any major moves, perhaps because they don’t want to waste their strength in pointless battles.
So, the newly recruited team of three genin were able to talk without getting in trouble, and things were peaceful for now.
“Now that I think of it, Carta, I heard you did some amazing things. There was a rumor going around that someone who was with you on the eastern front said that you unleashed real lightning on the enemy camp multiple times, destroying them all by yourself. And then after that, I heard that you worked with the Anbu to seal away the Two-Tailed Clouds that attacked the Forest Country? That’s on a massive scale…”
“Hmm. Well, I guess that’s how it is. So now I’m the jinchuriki of the Two Tails.”
“I’m jealous.”
“I want to be a jinchuriki too!” Zyuu cried.
No, normal people don’t want to be like that. Well, maybe it’s okay because Juu isn’t normal. Or is it okay?
“But I’m more envious of you, Juu. Since then you’ve trained hard and can now use Wind Release and Water Release, right?”
“Well, yeah. Now I can even use Earth Release techniques at a genin level.”
“What’s that? That’s unfair!”
“No no, you guys are the ones making more noise. You’re getting too excited.”
Laksa is saying something but I can’t hear him at all. I can’t hear him.
“That’s right, Zyuu-kun. I’ll teach you the tricks of Raiton. You can teach me the tricks of Suiton and Earth Release.”
“Well, why should I have to teach you more?”
“Because you’re older?”
“How can you be convinced by something like that?!”
“Do something about that”
“No! It’s not fair!”
After ten minutes of physical language exchange, he manages to get Zyu to teach him the tricks of Water Release and Earth Release.
Zyu is a super genius when it comes to ninjutsu, but is terrible at everything else.
In other words, it was a one-way physical language.
“Well then, please teach me the tricks of Water Release and Earth Release right away.”
“That’s terrible, Karuta. You know I’m not good at martial arts. You don’t even go easy on me, and you don’t even give me a break…”
“Then I’ll teach you some taijutsu tips too. It’s a two-for-two exchange.”
Just how much does Juu hate martial arts? His face has gone completely pale after just one word. He looks so pale he might throw up at any second.
That’s what I was doing.
The whistle blew for an emergency assembly.
“A separate force from Kumogakure has landed on the coast of Tea Country and launched a surprise attack! Relief will be sent to Tea Country immediately! Anyone who is called now, depart immediately!!”
021. Tea Country Defense Battle Completely Annihilated
Before the Northern Army received the news that Kumogakure was planning a surprise attack on Tea Country, a battle was taking place between the Konoha squad that was guarding the coast of Tea Country and the Kumogakure landing and surprise attack squad. Konoha couldn’t let Kumo land. Kumo couldn’t stop there, and a fierce battle ensued.
“Dammit! He’s half a brat! Why can’t you just kill one of the brats?”
“Why don’t we just go together as a team of three?”
“You idiots! If you use three of them on children, the rest of the group will be left vulnerable and they’ll get taken out in no time!”
The ninjutsu used by each other caused the surface of the sea to shake violently.
Fireballs fly, lightning streaks across the ocean, and seawater explodes. Seawater scattered by the explosions pours down like rain. The battle continues as the people are hit by the falling seawater.
Konoha had one Jonin as the platoon leader and three Chunin as members, for a total of five platoons, 20 people in all.group of fourForman Cell
The Kumogakure surprise attack force consists of eight people, making up two platoons. Of those, three are clearly children.
Even with this difference in numbers, the longer the battle went on, the fewer Konoha ninja there were.
“Did you call for reinforcements?!”
“I called as soon as I saw the enemy! But it would take time for them to reach the village and the northern army! It would take hours after that for reinforcements to arrive!!”
“Seriously? If this keeps up we’re in trouble!”
“I know that! Let’s stop talking and go!!”
“Yes.”
Katon/Flame Bullet
Wind Release/Whirlwind Wave
“Leave some energy and your charm will shine ? Yao is the killer bee of the chorus! Ah! Yeah! Whhhhh!!!”
Killer Bee is a dark-skinned, muscular boy with two bull horns on his left cheek and the character for “iron” tattooed on his right shoulder.
He ignored the ball of fire fired by the Konoha ninja heading towards Killer Bee, and simply deflected it with a careless wave of his right arm.
?What!??
“That’s ridiculous! I strengthened my Fire Release with Wind Release!?”
“Don’t underestimate me, you idiot! You idiot! I’ll give you a lariat !! Yeeeeeah!!!”Thunder Plow Hot Swordlariat
Killer Bee slaughters Konoha ninjas with his silly raps.
Others include a man with an eyepatch with the word “thunder” written on his left eye who uses a melting release technique that appears to be a kekkei genkai, someone who can freely control large square-shaped shuriken, and a boy who is probably the youngest but has been selected for the surprise attack unit who also uses techniques that appear to be kekkei genkai.
Though they were of different ages, the shinobi of Kumogakure were all elites, and even Konoha, which had superior numbers, was gradually dwindling in numbers.
The Konoha ninja fighting were not so weak that their strength was difficult to gauge, but that didn’t mean they were the kind of people who would give up easily.
Gradually, the attack patterns and defensive evasion patterns changed, and it became a battle of attrition.
The emphasis shifted from eliminating the enemy to buying time and wearing them down as much as possible.
The Konoha ninjas knew that this was the place where they would die…
“Those guys from Konoha’s coast guard were pretty tough.”
“This battle lasted longer than I would have expected for a battle between ninja.”
The two girls from Kumogakure were talking with their backs to each other.
“Well, I guess he’s not carrying the Konoha banner for nothing.”
“That was boring. Even though you look like a kid, I’m merciless.”
The youngest boy, the one with the broad forehead and standing hair, continues the story.
“We’ll take a short rest here, and once we’ve recovered to a certain extent we’ll head to Konoha. The key to this operation is you, Bee. It’s up to you so you need to pull yourself together.”
A person who seemed to be the leader of this platoon was speaking to Killer Bee.
Currently, the 2nd Platoon from Kumogakure was resting under a large tree on a hill overlooking the sea where the battle had taken place.
Each of them had food pills in their mouths and tape on the injuries they’d sustained in the battle earlier.
The Hidden Cloud ninjas had already landed, but there were no Konoha ninjas, so of course they were no longer in this world. The five Coast Guard platoons had been defeated by the Hidden Cloud ninjas and were completely wiped out.
“Whhhh!! If the new ninja leader S says so ? Even in fire, in water ? Ah! Yeaaah!!”
“You really do understand, don’t you?”
“S is a super sadist? but also a super masochist? Oh! Yeaaah!!!”
Finally , S, who had had enough, hits Killer Bee. Bee responds by clenching his fist and saying, “You did it, you idiot.”Ninja headSecret
“You little brats. If you have that much energy left, let’s get going.”
S and Killer B quieted down after being scolded by what seemed to be the eldest member of the group. Even the others who were not supposed to have been scolded were quiet. Their backs seemed to be somewhat tense.
In the end, it seemed that this person was not happy about leaving so soon either, and he did not get up right away.
However, what he didn’t realize was that the people around him, especially the younger ninja, were not getting any rest in body or mind, but rather their physical and mental strength was gradually being drained away.
“Troy-san, he’s got his own way…” the mutter of the user of the Bloodline Genkai technique known as Melting Release was drowned out by the wind.
Thank you for reading my work as always.
This is Niina Ezonokami.
It makes me think about the evaluation of a work.
It’s right in the middle between good and bad lol
I enjoyed writing this work and wrote it hoping that the readers will enjoy it too.
If you don’t think the work I write is interesting, you don’t have to read it. Of course, even if the rating is low, I think you read up to the latest chapter at that time and that’s why you gave it a score, so I’m really grateful. I’m sorry it wasn’t interesting.
But I’d be happy if you thought it was even a little interesting or were curious to see what happens next. I’ll do my best to increase the number of people who feel this way.
I look forward to seeing you again next time.
022. Cloud’s surprise attack on Konoha – March
“Well, I’m off then.”
“Tch… Karuta again? If I go, I’ll use some disaster-level ninjutsu and take them all out in one fell swoop.”
Juu looks really frustrated after hearing that.
It’s true that someone with talent on the level of Juu could use disaster-level ninjutsu. However,
“There’s no way a slow ninja would be called in for rescue.”
“Damn it. If only I had talent for martial arts…”
Laksa had hit a sensitive spot. He had prodded. In fact, it might not be an exaggeration to say that he had dug into Juu’s mind.
As you know, his talent in ninjutsu is genius and unrivaled, but his other talents are catastrophically lacking, making him little more than a fixed cannon. Well, of course, that alone is impressive.
“When we get back I’ll train you in taijutsu, so teach me, Juu-kun, Water Release and Earth Release.”
“I know. If you want, leave a few shadow clones behind. I’ll tell them to deactivate it once I’ve finished teaching them the trick.”
“Oh, that’s good. Then I’ll ask.”
Saying that, I summoned several shadow clones and left them with Zyu. I felt like a Pokemon trainer leaving a Pokemon with a daycare. Even so, Shadow Clone really is quite a cheaty technique. I don’t think that Senju Tobirama, the second Hokage who invented it, thought about how effective it would be…
“Hey, Karuta! Let’s go!!”
“Yes! I’ll be there now! See you later.”
I was called by Shikaku, the captain of the platoon I was assigned to, so I waved goodbye to Juu and Raksa and set off.
So now, I and a few others who had been called in as part of a relief force for the Country of Tea were heading south at full speed.
I was attached to the Northern Army, on the front lines between the Hidden Leaf Village and the Land of Fire, and word had arrived that a ninja from the Hidden Leaf Village had landed in the Land of Tea, which was allied with the Land of Fire and the Hidden Leaf Village.
Tea Country is a medium-sized country whose territory lies across a peninsula to the southeast from this location.
Although it is a medium-sized country, it leaves all of its defense up to its neighboring, large nation, the Land of Fire, with which it has an ally.
The coast guard of the Country of Tea, whose borders are mostly ocean, is organized and dispatched from Konoha.
This time, the SOS came from the Coast Guard.
Even if the SOS was sent out before combat with the enemy, by the time it reached us the battle would likely already be over.
The fact that the enemy had drawn Konoha’s attention to the north and launched a surprise attack from the south meant that their real target was either the Hidden Leaf Village or the capital and daimyo of Fire Country. With this in mind, Nara Shikazo, who had become the unit commander for the northern area, split a total of eight people, including myself and seven other jonin, into two groups.
So I, Shikaku Nara, Inoichi Yamanaka, and Choza Akimichi headed to Konoha Village. I sent the other four Jonin to help protect the Daimyo and defend the capital.
“Can you increase your speed? Karuta!”
About an hour had passed since we started moving.
Shikaku, perhaps being reserved, asked me, as I was moving without using Lightning Release in order not to disrupt the formation of the platoon.
“Yes! I have no problem with that! Actually, Shikaku, can you keep up with my speed?”
“Say it, you damn brat! Don’t underestimate a Jonin!!”
I got mad when I said what I really thought.
It seemed that Shikaku and the others had been really reserved up until now, and they suddenly started moving at a much faster speed.
“Looking at the situation, it might be a good idea to use Raiton,” he thought, activating Raiton Enmei and following suit.
“That was fast, Karuta-kun.”
“Thank you, Choza-san.”
“But, from the looks of it, it looks like you still have plenty of room.”
Choza and Inoichi joined the conversation.
“You’re right, since you’re using Lightning Release. In this state you can fly a little further.”
Shikaku was startled by what I said. It was certainly beyond his common sense to think that a genin could move at the same speed as a jonin and still be unfazed.
“It’s fine if you can send it flying, but if you use all your power here and then collapse right in front of the enemy, it’s all for nothing. Think about how you distribute your chakra when you act.”
“It’s okay. I have infinite chakra.”
“Don’t talk like you have an infinite stomach like Choza often talks about!! You chakra ghost!!” Shikaku yelled, while the other two looked at him and laughed out loud.
These guys are incredibly relaxed even while moving at high speed.
“Everyone, don’t worry about me. You can still move as fast as you want. I can still keep up.”
“Ugh! You insolent karuta player! I don’t care if you get hurt later!”
Shikaku said as he sped up even more, but I caught up without even needing to use Matome’s Nishiki.
He looked extremely frustrated, but perhaps he had decided that any further speed increase would have an adverse effect on the upcoming battle, or perhaps he was being stubborn and had reached the limit of his movement speed. I couldn’t decide whether this was the case, but the speed he was currently at was the fastest this squad had ever seen.
It was a few hours later that Konoha and Kumo would meet.
We look forward to your new registrations, ratings, and comments.
023. Cloud’s surprise attack on Konoha, killed in battle
Surprise attack.
To catch an opponent off guard and attack in an unexpected way.
It is a tactic in which one keeps one’s attack plans and actions secret, and strikes the enemy at a time, place, or method that the enemy does not anticipate, leaving the enemy no time to respond. Taking the enemy by surprise is the key to seizing the opportunity and winning.
To attack or be attacked suddenly and unexpectedly in an unexpected place.
The Hidden Cloud 2nd Platoon wanted to launch an attack on the village of Konoha before Konoha was ready to intercept them.
Therefore, instead of marching while gathering information about their surroundings, they headed for the Hidden Leaf Village at an ultra-forced march, with speed as their number one priority.
However, this turned out to be a disadvantage.
In fact, that was the reason they were ambushed and two of their comrades were killed.
“Mr. S! Mr. Motoi!!”
The scream-like voices of a girl with translucent white skin and beautiful flowing blonde hair, and a girl with healthy tanned skin and silky silver hair, echoed through the forest.
“Gufu…! The mission will continue. Samui, Mabui, and Darui, escort Bee to Konoha. Complete this mission no matter what. Dodai and Troy, after you hold off the enemy, pursue them.”
As soon as he said that, the light went out of his eyes.
The man known as S, with a beard, bandages wrapped around his head and a forehead protector covering his right eye, had been appointed the new leader of Kumogakure by the current Raikage just before this mission. He was also the leader of this assault on Konoha.Ninja headSecret
That man was the first to be killed, and the dismay among the troops was no small thing.
“This is Es’s will. Please take it to heart. Bee and the other three will head to Konoha immediately as planned. Dodai and I will hold off the enemy here.”
True to their word, the four of them left, leaving only two people and two corpses behind.
“Now, let’s see what kind of person will show up…”
Let’s go back a little in time to Konoha’s platoon.
“There’s a chakra response from eight people. We’ve found them!”
“Really? Which one is it?”
“Southeast.”
Inoichi has captured the enemy’s location information.
It looks like we’ll encounter the enemy before we reach Konoha Village.
“I’ll launch a surprise attack. If it hits, it’ll be a lucky success, but if it hits you by surprise, you’ll almost certainly die. It’s better than nothing.”
“I see. Then give it a try.”
It was surprisingly easy to get permission.
“Thank you. What do you think of the plan for after my attack?”
“The enemy will surely split into two groups. The one heading towards Konoha is the main compound. You, Karuta, pursue them. I’m sure you’ll be able to chase them without losing sight of them. You have your Kage Bunshins too. We’ll take on the ones who are holding them back. What do you mean, we’ll take care of them quickly and give chase.”
I summoned Shigeaki in my mind and let him out from behind my back.six wingsSix days
He gathered chakra in the soles of his feet and jumped into the air in one go. After rising to about 500m in the air, he gradually lowered his altitude while searching for his enemy.
“Southeast, southeast… I found it!”
It was hard to see them because of the dense forest, but we were able to see the group of eight from above.
Ninja Tool CaseholsterHe takes out a shuriken from his pocket and gathers a different type of lightning release chakra in his right hand than Chidori.
Lightning Release: Super Electromagnetic Acceleration Shuriken
The shuriken I threw came flying at incredible speed and hit the two enemies at the back of the column formation.
The last man’s head was blown off like a pomegranate, and the next to last man entered through his back, presumably piercing his lungs and sending the shuriken plummeting deep into the earth.
“Wow. A person’s head can just explode like that… I know I did it myself, but it’s pretty gruesome.”
“Is that the Railgun that you were developing, my master? Yes, it’s certainly a nasty technique to turn a shuriken into such a weapon.”
Shigeaki spoke in my head.
Then, as if drawn in, the idea of ??traveling comes up again.
“More importantly, Shigeaki, don’t you feel the same way? You feel a sense of nostalgia for him.”
“Hmm? … Oh! This is Ushi-oni’s chakra.”
“Sorry to interrupt you two while you’re having fun, but maybe it’s someone inside the other person.”
“That’s right. It seems that among your enemies there is one who is harboring the Eight Tails of the Tailed Beast.”
Ugh! Seriously? Maybe they’re trying to do in Konoha exactly what we did in the Forest Country.
“Maybe, that’s true. Humans in every country try to use the tailed beasts as weapons. You people of Konoha are not unique.”
“Well, don’t worry so much, my lord. We, Matatabi Futabi and Shigeaki Nanao, are with you. Even if Yao goes on a rampage, we two will be able to stop him.”
“Well, I’m just afraid that if you two get mixed in, Konoha will be completely destroyed.”
It looks like every single building will be wiped out. If that happens, Konoha will no longer have a problem with war. It will be swallowed up by another great power and that will be the end.
“Anyway, don’t do anything on your own, okay? I’ll only let you out if I give clear instructions.”
“You don’t have to look so scary. I know what you mean. I don’t want you to dislike me.”
“Understood, my lord.”
I still have some worries, but I can’t just keep saying things like that.
The enemy split into two just as Shikaku had predicted.
I saw the group of four running towards Konoha, clearly wary of their surroundings unlike before, so I got ahead of them from the sky.
024. Cloud’s surprise attack on Konoha – Tailed Beasts
“Who is the Jinchuriki of the Eight Tails?”
I landed directly in front of the four-man cloud platoon and stood there waiting.
The Kumogakure squad came to a sudden halt. They were on high alert for me, who had suddenly appeared in front of them. I mean, everyone except for one person is a child. It’s so hard to deal with.
“A shinobi from Konoha?”
“Ah. Can you see anything else?”
“No, I can’t see it. Don’t underestimate the Kumo ninja. I won’t be fooled by them.”Small bodyAppearance
As he spoke, a lump of lightning was sent flying. Just as he thought he had dodged it, a powerful giant appeared in front of him.
” !!”Thunder Plow Hot Swordlariat
“Ugh!!”
I was hit directly by it and was sent flying like a ping-pong ball. The trees behind me were knocked down and knocked over, before finally crashing into a large rock and coming to a halt.
…Ouch. Some bones must be broken. My whole body is screaming in pain.
?That hurts like crazy, you bastard!?
“That’s the jinchuriki of the Eight Tails you mentioned earlier. The one who punched you. There’s no doubt about it. I clearly felt a familiar chakra coming from him.”
“Damn it. It’s him. I’ll definitely get my revenge.”
Next, he steps up his gear by using Raiton Matome No.2.
“Matatabi, Shigeaki. Please start by healing the broken parts of my body.”
?Well, don’t push yourself too hard.?
The lightning release chakra sparks with a crackling sound.
“Round two.”
He kicks the ground and instantly travels back the distance he had been thrown, quickly approaching the jinchuriki of the Eight Tails.
“This is my payback, Chidori!!!”
“You’re still alive? !!”head eight swordsHeadbutt
My full-power thrust and the Eight-Tails’ jinchuriki’s full-power headbutt collide.
The impact was so great that the surrounding trees were bent and twisted just from the shock wave.
“You’re strong! You idiot! You idiot! I’m going to go all out! I’m going to give it my all! Hachi-san!”
Bee-san!? A voice sounded almost like a scream from the remaining three members of the cloud.
“Whhhhhhhhh!!!!!!”
With a roar, the tailed beast’s chakra enveloped Bee like a garment, and four sinister tails appeared.
“I’m prepared to kill each other! Shall we stab each other or not!?”
“Shut up! First do something about that crappy rap! Matatabi! Both your arms!”
“I know. There’s no need to shout like that.”
Both of my arms were covered in the blue flames of Matatabi, the Two-Tailed. Of course, I wasn’t burned.
“Don’t think you’re the only one who can control the power of the tailed beasts.”
Blue Flame: Plover
The blue flame-clad Chidori struck Bee’s chest, which was wrapped in the Eight-Tails’ chakra. It was powerful enough to penetrate, but the monster’s hardness blocked it.
However, Bee was still clearly injured, but it was quickly repaired by the Eight Tails’ chakra clothing.
“I’ve seen the flames of the two tails. The two tails are original .”Hidden Cloud Villagehome
“But it’s mine now!”
After his plan with Chidori failed, he tried to take a step back to create some distance, but his right arm was grabbed before he could.
The Eight Tails’ chakra is tingling and hurting. I can feel my right arm, which is being held, getting increasingly like a burn.
“That was in the past ? Now it’s yours ? Your two tails are from today ? Whhhhhh!!”Hidden Cloud VillagehomeHidden Cloud Villagehome
The Eight Tails’ chakra-made tail swung, and I, unable to dodge, was sent flying again in a spectacular fashion.
The shock was so great that I nearly lost consciousness for a moment.
“Is Yao really that strong?”
“What are you saying now? Since you seem to have forgotten, I’ll tell you that the amount of chakra in the Eight Tails is about the same as that of the Nine Tails. Chakra amount is not completely proportional to strength, but you know how strong it is, right?”
“Even if you two work together, you might not be able to win against the Eight Tails once they reach their perfect form. Having that much power with just four tails is cheating. Cheating.”
That’s seriously unfair.
“Master. Would you mind letting us out as shadow clones?”
“That’s right. That would be good. You wouldn’t want to die in a place like this, saving your trump card, would you? We wouldn’t want to leave you to die either.”
“If they turn into tailed beasts then we can have a monster war or whatever.”
When I said that in a dismissive tone, the two of them seemed reluctant, but then quietly went on.
“I just want it to hit me, even if it’s just once…”
Half praying, I took all my shuriken out of my pocket and threw them away.Ninja Tool CasePouch
It was a destructive attack on nature. The shuriken, strengthened by the super electromagnetic acceleration, were thrown indiscriminately and randomly over as wide an area as possible, leaving holes in most of the trees in front of them as they flew.
“Hey, wasn’t that dangerous you idiot ? You bastard ? Thanks to you I nearly died! Whhhhh!!”
Considering he had come close to death, he seemed in pretty good health.
“I thought that was probably the case.”
“You’re strong even though you’re short! You idiot! You idiot! I’m the eight-tailed Killer Bee! Ah! Yeah!”
“That’s right. I’m Hagoromo Karuta, the Two-Tails of Konoha.”
The Eight Tails’ chakra leaked out of Bee’s body and overflowed.
Even if you are some distance away, the chakra will tingle and eat away at your body.
“I’ll show you my true strength ? I’m ready to transform into a tailed beast ? I’ll stab the enemy ? I’ll stab the enemy with my long horn ? Whieeeeee!!”
And Bee turned into a complete Yao.
Over 300 favorites!
Thank you for your ratings and comments.
025. Cloud’s surprise attack on Konoha: Disaster
After transforming into a tailed beast, Killer Bee grew to a mountain size and reached his perfect form.
“This guy. He called me out without asking me.”
Killer Bee (complete Yao) had a completely different voice and tone from before. He now had a much calmer air about him.
Killer Bee, who had become the complete Yatai, had swapped consciousness with Yatai.
This means that Killer Bee is not yet able to fully utilize the power of the Eight Tails as he is in the original work.
The gazes of the tiny me and the giant Yao collide.
“You have two tails and seven tails inside you.”
Their eyes had merely met, but Yao had already noticed Shigeaki before he had even said a word.
“What? So tailed beasts can understand each other after all?”
“Of course. Originally, we were nine bodies and one.”
“I see. Well then, I’ll let you see each other for the first time in a while. Yao.”
If he were to become perfect, he wouldn’t have time to worry about things like destruction of the environment or damage to the surrounding area. If he were to be attacked in this state, he would likely be knocked out in one hit.
As per my plan in case this happens, I decide to let Matatabi and Shigeaki out.
Shadow Clone Technique
Two more will appear: Bohun and me.
“Okay then, Matatabi and Shigeaki. Feel free to turn into tailed beasts however you like.”
?Got it.?
?Understood.?
With that said, Matatabi and Shigeaki took over the shadow clone I had created, transforming into tailed beasts and becoming complete.
Since it was a good opportunity, I got to ride on Shigeaki’s head. It was a very high vantage point, but since I always fly by borrowing wings, it wasn’t a particularly new impression or moving experience. However, since my gaze was the same as Yao’s, this in itself felt oppressive.
“It’s been a while, Yao.”
“The Two Tails and the Seven Tails, huh? I’ve seen the Two Tails since you were kidnapped from Kumogakure. It’s been a long time since I’ve seen the Seven Tails.”
Since then, the three giant creatures have been making folk tales come to life.
Hmm. Were the tailed beasts really such docile creatures? I thought they were a group of idiots whose very existence was treated as a disaster.
“Hmm, so Yao. What kind of person is your current jinchuriki?”
“Well, he’s an idiot who is normally incredibly cheerful, but he loves rap even though he’s terrible at it. To be honest, they say that if you love something, you become good at it, but I’ve stopped believing that saying. This guy is just a dabbler. I couldn’t stand listening to that annoying rap every day. What do you think of your jinchuriki?”
In response to Yao’s question, Matatabi and Shigeaki, or rather it was mostly Matatabi, who began speaking with glee.
As for the content, I’m sure there was no malice behind it since he was praising me to the skies, but praising me so much in a way that it could almost be called praise is akin to torture.
I’m really grateful and happy that Matatabi thinks so much of me, but I’d be embarrassed and shy if he didn’t know the limit for saying it in front of me.
If there was a hole I’d want to crawl into.
Not only Yao, who was listening, but even Shigeaki, who was also supposed to be a friend sealed under me, was taken aback.
Hey, Matatabi. Come back soon.
“…That’s how it is. Well, I’ve only told you a little so far. It’s only the prologue, if you like, of the story. But it’s no exaggeration to say that my master is the epitome of a jinchuriki.”
“…”
Shigeaki, I, and Yao couldn’t say anything else.
“Ahem. I, I see. Good for you, Two-Tails.”
“Well, Matatabi said everything I wanted to say.”
“Of course.”
Matatabi looks at Yao with a proud look on his face, apparently unaware of our reaction.
For now, I want to do something about this awkward atmosphere. What on earth is my stupid cat going to do about it?
“Hey, Yao.”
“Hmm? What is it, the jinchuriki of the Two Tails and the Seven Tails?”
“My name is Hagoromo Karuta. I don’t think it would be nice if we kept calling each other Eight Tails or Jinchuriki, right? At least, I don’t like it. So from now on, please call me Karuta. What’s your name?”
This change of topic may have been sudden. No, not just maybe, it was in fact sudden and abrupt.
Yao looked at me with an expression like a pigeon that had been hit by a peashooter.
Matatabi must have found his expression very amusing, as he bursts out laughing.
“Kakkakka. Yao. This is the kind of person my master is.”
“We follow him because he is like that.”
“I see. It seems that he really likes you, Karuta. My name is ” “. You can call me that from now on.”UshioniHeavy
” Well, nice to meet you.”UshioniHeavy
Although Ushi-oni and I were as different in size as an elephant and an ant, we exchanged high blows.
“So, sorry, Ushi-oni, but could you please back off this time? I understand that you have your own circumstances. But I have my own circumstances too.”
“Karuta, do you even understand what you’re saying? You were only thinking about our village when you said that.”
“I know what you’re saying, Ushi-oni. If you guys, the cloud, retreat now, there won’t be any damage. But if we retreat, there will be a lot of unnecessary deaths of non-combatants.”
It’s probably not just my imagination that sparks are flying between me and Ushi-oni.
“But, if I were to back down now, wouldn’t Konoha launch a counterattack and then Kumo would be in danger?”
“I can’t say the possibility is zero, but it’s not 100% certain. But if we were to start a shootout here right now, there would be 100% casualties.”
The standoff continued for a while.
A cold wind blows between me and Ushi-oni, which is unusual for this time of year.
The first to speak was Ushi-oni.
“Hmm. It looks like the negotiations have broken down.”
“Ahh. Another trip! Shigeaki!!”
Immediately afterwards, the three Tailed Beast Balls exploded. The impact was so great that it seemed as if the shock waves reached the entire world, distorting space with the thunderous noise and vibrations.
Thank you for your favorite registrations, ratings, comments, and typo reports.
026. Cloud’s surprise attack on Konoha: Enlightenment
The tailed beast ball released by Eight-Tailed Ushi-oni was countered by two tailed beast balls released by Two-Tailed Matatabi and Nanao Shigeaki, which collided violently with them.
The resulting roar and shockwave wiped out the surrounding forests.
“Matabi! Shigeaki! You’ve turned into a tailed beast so you should be able to withstand a certain amount of impact, but that body is a shadow clone! One big hit and you’ll disappear!”
“I know! My lord! (My lord!)”
It would be fine if they understood, but they are tailed beasts after all.
I told you because I was afraid that once you get angry, you’ll get heated up and forget.
In the great monster war between the three, the terrain of the area changes with just one action from one of them, such as blowing fire, slashing with their tail, or biting.
Matatabi moves around a lot to keep Ushi-oni in check, while Shigeaki uses wind release and fires tailed beast balls from the sky. Of course, Ushi-oni isn’t going down easy either. The situation seems to be dominated by the Matatabi-Shigeaki duo, who work well together, but in reality, Ushi-oni seems to have the advantage.
As I was floating in the air checking the situation, Shigeaki unleashed a tailed beast ball towards me, flying towards him.
“Whoa! That was close! You guys! Be a bit more careful!”
At almost the exact same time that I dodged it, the tailed beast ball hit the ground and blew away the forest behind me.
Just when it seemed the shock had passed, Ushi-oni then fires the Tailed Beast Ball at Matatabi, who is moving around.
“Hey! There are cloud friends over there!!”
Tsk. Why doesn’t the Ushi-oni think about his friends when he fights? Well, my stupid cat and my foolish bug are the same. That’s what the tailed beasts are like!
It seemed like one of them was injured in the aftermath of the previous battle between the tailed beasts. The other two were holding either side of that person’s shoulders, as if to protect them.
In that state, it is highly unlikely that he would be able to avoid the tailed beast ball fired by Ushi-oni.
“Make it in time!!!”
He flies towards the three people on the cloud, imagining an explosion of chakra from all over his body.
Everything around them seemed to move slower. As the Ushi-oni’s Tailed Beast Ball flew towards the three Clouds, the shocked, bewildered, and astonished expressions on the faces of the three Clouds could be clearly seen.
A state of extreme concentration. Perhaps he was in the “zone.”
Or was it because I was facing death? Or was it both? I didn’t know at the time, but it worked.
All three members of the cloud who had stopped moving were captured at once.
Because his arms were short he couldn’t grab everyone, but he managed to secure them by tackling them.
He dodged straight up while still holding the three of them up. Immediately afterwards, a black mass passed by them.
It was a close call.
The place where the tailed beast ball had landed was gouged out and blown away.
It’s scary to think what might have happened to me if I hadn’t been able to help him in time, even for just a moment.
He flew through the air a little way from the tailed beasts’ battle zone, then he lowered the three clouds he was holding to the ground.
“Thank you very much.”
“Thank you for saving us.”
“Thank you.”
All three expressed their gratitude in different ways.
“Well, I don’t want to see a child die in front of my eyes. It’s just self-satisfaction.”
No, no matter how you look at it, you’re the one who’s a child,’ he heard the voice of the Kumo ninja say, but it didn’t register in his mind.
Because the scenery I was seeing was different from usual. I could even see the flow of chakra. Eh, why?
“You, those eyes… you were an Uchiha.”
The fair-skinned blonde girl said.
Uchiha? Uchiha, you say? Um? …Me?
“Those red eyes, are they Sharingan?”
Are you saying that I have awakened the Sharingan?
That’s stupid. I’m not of the Uchiha clan, and I’ve never heard of anyone in my parents’, grandfather’s, or great-grandfather’s generation having Uchiha blood mixed in there.
“No, I’m not from the Uchiha clan. I’m Hagoromo Karuta from the Hagoromo clan.”
The Hagoromo clan are direct descendants of Otsutsuki Hagoromo, the Sage of the Six Paths… Ah, maybe that’s what it is. Is that what it is?
The Uchiha and Senju clans can be traced back to Otsutsuki Indra and Otsutsuki Ashura, the sons of Otsutsuki Hagoromo. In other words, it is no exaggeration to say that they are the ancestors of my Hagoromo clan. The Sharingan I have just awakened is probably a descendant of a bloodline that dates back to ancient times.
Well, it’s hard to believe at first, but that’s the only way I can think of it.
“Eh? But those eyes.”
“There are a lot of things going on. Let’s work together and send the Ushi-oni back to the clouds.”
“Ha! We’ve come all the way here to send the Eight Tails to Konoha. Such a request.”
“You guys are almost getting killed, what are you even saying? I could use my Sharingan to make you vomit, you know?”
“Tch.” The blonde girl clicked her tongue. However, perhaps thinking that she couldn’t stand a chance against being controlled by the Sharingan, she looked away from my Sharingan and began to speak in bits and pieces.
“The injured Mabui can use something called ‘Tensou no Jutsu’. It’s a space-time ninjutsu that can send not only objects but also people to designated coordinates.”
“Good. Then send Yao back to Kumogakure with that.”
“That’s impossible. Sending a tailed beast to the heavens would consume an enormous amount of chakra. Mabui can’t afford that kind of chakra…”
“Sorry. It’s impossible, just like Darui said.”
I see.
“So, I’ll emit chakra and you use it to send it back to the cloud. Can you do this?”
“What’s your chakra level?”
“On par with a tailed beast.”
All three of them were shocked at the amount of chakra I had. In reality, it’s more than the tailed beasts.
“?! But then… maybe I can do it.”
“Don’t you think Mabui might betray us and send us to Konoha?”
“In that case, I will send all the tailed beasts under my control, from the second to the seventh tail, to the clouds. I will use the ‘Heavenly Sending Technique’ now.”
It was just a simple thing. It seems like they actually believed it. Everyone’s faces went pale, as if they really imagined me doing that.lieBluff
“If you don’t want Cloud to send tailed beasts at you, then you’ll do as I say.”
The dark-skinned, silver-haired girl nodded with a sigh.
From the looks of things, there doesn’t seem to be any need to worry about being betrayed, but just to be on the safe side, I’ll use the Sharingan’s hypnotic eye to make sure they don’t send him to Konoha as a safeguard. Don’t call me a villain or a vile person.
“I’ll temporarily restrain the Ushi-oni’s movements. Then I’ll come to get you, so use the Tensou no Jutsu to send the Ushi-oni to the clouds.”
With that said, I wrapped chakra around my feet and took off in one leap.
027. Cloud’s surprise attack on Konoha – Tensou
I took flight and charged at Yao Ushi-oni with the same momentum.
“Uuuuuurrrrr!!!”
He mercilessly thrusts his right arm, which has turned into lightning, into the Ushi-oni’s face.
Thunder Emperor Chidori
“It itches!!”
The Ushi-oni shook its head to avoid a direct hit and tried to brush me off with its several tails.
“Hk!”
I quickly avoid the counterattack of the tail flying towards me .AlreadyLiving
“Karuta! Bring it on!!”
“This is why I hate angry tailed beasts!”
At this rate, no matter how much my dynamic visual acuity improved, my body wouldn’t be able to keep up with the fight.
“You don’t know that I cried after seeing the pain!”
Please take my body…!
Eight Gates Tonkou [6th Keimon] Open! !
Rainton/Mato Sanshiki
It further removes the limiter on the chakra flowing through the body, increasing speed and power by a staggering amount.
Hair stands on end, muscles bulge.
By simply throwing a series of high-speed punches, it unleashes a shock wave filled with flames.
These flames were generated only by heat generated by friction with the air. It was a succession of lightning-fast punches at the opponent, but it seemed to be more effective on the Ushi-oni than any of his previous attacks.
“Another trip! Shigeaki!!”
It seemed he understood what I wanted just by calling his name, and two tailed beast balls hit Gyuki directly.
Ushi-oni, who had been hit directly by two tailed beast balls, seemed to have endured as expected and his movements slowed down.
I’ve been waiting for this moment!
Magical Illusion – Shackling Spear Technique
With his Sharingan activated, he looks into the Ushi-ki’s eyes, and the Ushi-ki stops moving.
Ushi-oni should now be trapped in a world of illusion and unable to move.
I have to bring him here now!
“I’m here to pick you up!”
“Y-Yes!”
In this state, a second would be enough for him to go to where the Kumo ninja were waiting and come back.
“Have you finished calculating the destination?”
“Yes, I can. Chakra.”
I placed my hands on Mabui’s shoulders and poured chakra into him generously.
“Here I go…Heavenly Sending Technique!!”
Thus, having managed to avert the crisis of an attack on the Village of Konoha by the Yao, I was finally able to take a breather.
“Mata Tabi, Shigeaki. Good work. Please go back and have a good rest.”
“It was fun to let off some steam after such a long time. Well, it was tiring to face the Eight Tails as an opponent. You too should take a rest.”
“My lord. Well then, I’ll go first.”
Leaving a huge plume of smoke behind, the two of them returned to my sealed mental world.
“Ahh… I’m tired.”
After cancelling both the Eight Gates Release and the Lightning Release: Enslavement, I lay down on the bare earth.
Ah, once I lie down I don’t feel like I can get up.
“Um, are you okay?”
As I collapsed on my back, a dark-skinned, silver-haired girl named Mabui looked into my face.
Take 2.
As I collapsed on my back, Mabui, a beautiful girl with dark skin and silver hair, looked into my face.
Yep. This is good.
“Do you think it’ll be okay? You’ll be fighting hand-to-hand against the Eight Tails. But more importantly, I still have my Sharingan. Can I look at your eyes? I might be able to cast a genjutsu on you.”
“It would have been convenient for you to do that earlier, but you didn’t try, so I think it’s okay.”
Wow, I feel so guilty…
When he looks at me with those pure eyes, I feel like I’m doing something incredibly wrong.
Was it my fault for tricking her and using hypnotic eyes on her?
And, for now, before I get caught, I should remove the hypnosis I put on Konoha earlier to prevent her from being sent to heaven.
“So what happens to us now?”
“If possible, I would like to return at least Samui and Darui to the clouds,” Mabui continued.
Hmm…what should I do?
If things continued normally, he would be taken as a prisoner of Konoha. He is a ninja from an enemy country, so he will be tortured horribly, regardless of whether he is a child or not, and will be forced to give up various information. There are no treaties in this world that protect the human rights of prisoners.
If I could return it using the Tensou no Jutsu technique, I would like to do so, but in the original work, the Tensou no Jutsu technique placed a considerable burden on the person being sent.
There’s no way those two, who aren’t tailed beasts or Kage class, could withstand the Tensou no Jutsu.
“Can the three of you get back from here? Without being spotted by the Konoha shinobi?”
“If I hadn’t been injured… maybe I could have done it.”
The best option in this situation is…
“Well, I will speak to the Hokage directly, so until then you will be treated as a prisoner…”
“Yes. I understand.”
I guess I’ll have to come up with a plan and run around trying to find a way to take care of her somehow…
No, wait a minute. I’ve already analyzed the Tensou no Jutsu. I can do it too.Imitationcopy
If I share my chakra with the three people sending them off, so that they can protect themselves from the pressure of being sent to heaven, it might work.
I don’t know if it went well or not, but according to my calculations I was able to send the three Kumo no Kami to heaven without any problems, and after that I went to pick up Shikaku, Choza, and Inoichi, who I had left behind to deal with the two Kumo no Kami who were there to hold back our pursuers from Konoha. No, I should say that I definitely hadn’t forgotten about them.
The Inoshikachou trio were all badly injured but still alive, and the bodies of their two enemies were lying nearby.
In this way, the surprise attack on Konoha Village that Kumogakure had planned was somehow managed to be thwarted without a single casualty on the Konoha side.
To be honest, I had completely forgotten about the Ino-Shika-Cho Trio.
I’m really glad I’m alive. If I had died in the war, I would never have been able to come out like this. It was something I would take to my grave.
Chapter 2 Jounin Arc – The Third Shinobi World War (Mid-stage)
028. Chunin Selection Exam
Several months have passed since that Yao attack crisis.
Konoha suddenly signed a ceasefire agreement with the Hidden Cloud Village.
The sudden announcement of the truce between Konoha and Kumo shook the entire ninja world. It would not be an exaggeration to say that Iwagakure and Sunagakure in particular were shaken.
That’s probably true. The strongest of the five great nations, the Hidden Leaf Village of Fire, had made all four other nations its enemies immediately after the outbreak of the Third Shinobi World War, and was fighting a war with its forces split between the Eastern, Northern, and Western fronts.
As a result, the enemy villages of Sand and Rock, who had been fighting a balanced three-way battle on the eastern front, were terrified that Konoha would now be able to concentrate its forces on the western front.
It was predicted that it would take a long time for the fighting on the eastern and northern fronts to end. Konoha greatly defied this prediction, and quickly achieved a ceasefire between the Hidden Mist and the Hidden Clouds.
This will gradually put Sunagakure and Iwagakure in a disadvantageous position. The higher-ups of both villages, knowing full well this, will begin to plot behind the scenes to try to break the current situation. This will make the three-way war between Konoha, Suna, and Iwa even more tragic and brutal.
Then there’s the Sharingan, which he awakened during the battle to intercept the Eight Tails.
Actually, I haven’t told anyone yet that I’ve awakened my Sharingan.
So the only people who knew that I was the holder of the Sharingan were myself, Matatabi, Shigeaki, the Eight-Tailed Ushiki of Kumogakure, Mabui, Samui, and Darui.
If I said something, it would just become a new issue. At worst, the Uchiha clan would shun me and treat me as an enemy for possessing the Uchiha Sharingan even though I’m from another family, and the Konoha upper echelons would treat me as a distant relative of the Uchiha clan. If they judged me to be just as dangerous as the Uchiha clan, I would have no place in Konoha Village.
While I don’t think that this will immediately lead to the elimination of me, who has high combat ability and is very useful, and is a jinchuriki, it does seem that it will gradually make me feel uncomfortable.
Other than the Third Hokage, the village’s higher-ups tend to approve of such despicable methods.
At the same time, in the Hidden Leaf Village, exams were being held to ensure that only Genin with proven track records could become Chunin.
The exam consists of a written test and a combat-style test.
Unlike the Chunin Selection Exams in peacetime, only those with the ability to pass the Chunin Selection Exams in wartime were eligible to take the exam, and all who took the exam were notified that they had passed and became Chunin. That was how it was.
In other words, it is only called an exam in name and is actually merely a test to assess the examinees’ abilities.
Everyone in our group was eligible to take the exam and took it.
Having taken the exam meant that they had all officially become chunin.
It was an exam in which even Sakurada Rakusa, who had low combat ability as a ninja, passed as a chunin.
The reason why Laxus was able to qualify to take the Chunin Selection Exam was because of the number of missions he had completed. Our team had completed an outstanding number of missions, including the previous Zyuu rampage.
This had a big impact on Laksa’s evaluation of him, and as a result, he was able to become a chunin.
The chunin examination system during the war was fraught with danger, as even a genin like Sakurada Rakusa, who was merely average, could pass, but this case was an exception and nothing like this had happened up until then.
The Chunin Selection Exam was completed in one day, with a written test in the morning and a practical test in the afternoon.
Afterwards, Zyuu, who had become a chunin, joined “Root”, the Anbu training division (which became an organization directly under the Hokage after Danzo was replaced and overthrown) that very same day.
Laxus was well aware that his abilities were not yet at the level of a chunin, and he was planning to train to become a medical ninja while working at a hospital in Konoha Village. It would have been difficult to be ordered to use a spear on the battlefield as a chunin. Laxus could easily lose his life, and he would be a burden to the unit he was assigned to. In that respect, I think Laxus’ decision was correct.
And as for the most important part, or the main part, in other words the narrator and protagonist of this story, I became a jonin the moment I became a chunin.
What does that mean?
I was also confused at first because I didn’t understand what it meant, but basically, to become a Jonin you need a recommendation from a daimyo, a high-ranking official in the country, or a high-ranking official in the village.
In other words, even before the Chunin Selection Exams had begun, efforts had already begun behind the scenes to register me as a Jonin, and the final condition for me to be appointed as a Jonin was to pass the Chunin Selection Exams.
I have never heard anything like that.
Certainly, he has singlehandedly annihilated the enemy frontline troops, forced the Forest Country to surrender, prevented the Eight Tails from attacking, and has a track record that is above that of an ordinary Jonin. I guess the village’s and the country’s higher-ups thought it would be a waste to keep using someone like him as a Chunin forever.
“No, no, but I just turned five years old. Don’t hold someone like that responsible.” I grumbled, but the reality was not going to change. Nothing was going to change, coldly and mercilessly.
And so, I became the youngest Jonin in Konoha’s history.
Random Q&A
Q. Isn’t it impossible for someone to become a Jonin at the age of 5? Leaving aside his fighting ability, it seems odd when you think about his ability to judge a situation or take responsibility for it.
A. Forgive me, Sasuke. This is opportunism.
029. Summoning Technique: Introducing the Ninja Monkey
Summoning technique.
Kuchiyose is literally the act of bringing one’s mouth close to another. In Japanese it is called “sekkisu”. In English it is called “kiss”. In cute onomatopoeic terms it is called “chu”.
In other words, the art of summoning is the act of kissing, or the method of doing so.techniqueSlip
…Jokes aside.
Summoning is a blood pact with a certain creature, something like a “familiar” in Western terms.
In folklore, familiars are monsters, spirits, animals, etc. that are used exclusively by wizards and witches in an absolute master-servant relationship.fantasy literatureFantasy
Powerful magicians may summon familiars from another world, create them from catalysts such as dragon fangs, or release monsters sealed in talismans or jewels, but in any case, there are few depictions of familiars exerting powers greater than that of the magician. As the name of a familiar suggests, they perform minor errands on behalf of the magician that would not require them to do themselves. Typical uses include delivering messages, delivering parcels, watching over the magician’s house, scouting, and fighting.
Witches use animals such as black cats and crows given to them by the devil as familiars, and the witch is said to share the same senses as the animal. In English, it is often called (meaning “close” or “intimate”).FamiliarFamiliar
…Apart from that trivia. (? See Wikipedia)
The technique of summoning is a type of space-time ninjutsu that allows the user to summon a living being with whom they have made a blood pact at any time and any place they like, and is ranked C in difficulty to master, meaning it is a Chunin level ninjutsu.
Typically, the spell is performed by making a seal and holding up a hand with the blood of the contract holder, and the contracted creature is summoned.
It can be used on the ground or in the air, and in many cases the technique is activated by biting the thumb to draw blood.
The wounds on the fingers that were caused will heal after the spell is performed.
Also, even if they are not the contractor, as long as they have the blood of the contractor and the summoning formula written on a scroll or something similar, anyone can activate the spell.
As for why I went into such lengthy explanation of summoning techniques, of course there is a reason.
When I was appointed as a Jonin, there was a simple ceremony held in the Hokage’s office, and during some casual conversation after the ceremony, the topic of summoned animals came up…
“This concludes the Jonin appointment ceremony for Hagoromo Karuta.”
My name was called, and the Hokage-sama said something like, “From this day forward, you will be a Jonin of Konoha,” and after a long word of encouragement to keep working hard, the simple Jonin appointment ceremony came to an end.
On this day, the written chunin selection exam was in the morning, and the practical exam was in the afternoon. It wasn’t that I was particularly tired, but the thought of being able to go home soon made my feet move on their own, as I wanted to get out of my office as quickly as possible.
“By the way, Karuta.”
I was about to reach the door to leave the room.
The Hokage called out to me.
I wanted to go home quickly. I pushed that feeling deep into my chest, and without a word of it, I made a splendid turn around, a perfect smile, and a perfect friendliness.
“Yes, what is it?”
That’s what he said.
Me.
I want him to be recognized for his acting ability and receive an Academy Award for Best Actor. But what about the Academy in this case?ninja schoolAcademy
“Ah, sorry for interrupting you. No matter how much of a Jonin you may have become, you are still a child in age and body. I was wondering if you were having any troubles or worries. I was just wondering.”
That was it. Thank you so much for your thoughtfulness. I just wanted to go home now.
“Thank you for your thoughtfulness, Hokage-sama. Yes, I would like more time off if possible… But I would be happy if you could be a little more flexible after the war is over.”
“I see… Yes, let’s consider that positively. Is there anything else? Something that happened while on a mission, or on the battlefield, or something like that.”
On duty… On the battlefield…
Women! Women! I’m craving a woman!!!
…No way. With a 5-year-old’s body, I don’t think anything of it.
” If I had to say, it would be the fact that I don’t have a partner. Well, I do have a tailed beast inside me, and I can even team up with a shadow clone. But I still feel it’s hard not having a summoned animal.”strengthdeath
That doesn’t mean it’s okay to bring out Matatabi and Shigeaki whenever and wherever.
“So, I was wondering if you could introduce me to someone who has a contract with a summoned animal.”
“Hmm. Allow me to introduce you to the ninja monkeys of our Sarutobi clan.”
“Eh, is that okay?”
“Well, I don’t know if that will result in me signing a contract with you.”
“That’s fine, so please introduce me!”
Thus, he returned home safely that day, having made a promise with the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, that he would act as an intermediary for the contract to summon the ninja monkey, a contract that had been passed down for generations in the Sarutobi clan.
At the time, no one, including myself and the Hokage, could have known that this would later become the trigger for something like that…
No, I said it meaningfully, but I really don’t know.
030. Summoning Technique: Four Tails Appear
at a later date.
I was summoned by the Hokage and headed to the 44th Training Ground, commonly known as the Forest of Death.
The reason why it is such a dangerous training ground is that, apparently, if you win the battle against the first ninja monkey you summon, you will make a contract with it and recognize the person who summoned it as your master.
Now he has become a good partner and ninja monkey to the Hokage. Apparently he had a fierce fight with the current Monkey King, Saruman, at first. He was really intimidating just now.
Of course, during this battle, you can’t get help from others, you have to fight on your own, on your own, on your own. And if you win, you’ll be able to make a contract with him.
“Well then, please sign this contract scroll with the ninja monkey.”
He cuts his thumb and signs it in his own blood.
“Thumbprint under your name. Put blood on all five fingers of your right hand.”
Smear the blood from your thumb all over your fingers from your index finger to your little finger and then smear it.
“With this, the provisional contract with the ninja monkeys is complete. To make the real contract that follows, I must first perform the summoning technique. The seals are in the following order: Pig ? Dog ? Rooster ? Monkey ? Sheep. I don’t think it’s necessary to tell someone like you, but if you don’t train your chakra properly, only weak, low-ranking ninja monkeys will appear. However, if you train it until it’s completely empty, you will lose in a battle with a strong ninja monkey that appears. So be careful about that.”
“And because of that, I suffered terribly,” he continued.
It was a story based on a true experience.
Well, I have an endless supply of chakra no matter how much I refine it (I think there’s probably a limit, but I’ve never reached that limit yet), so I’m sure it’ll be fine.
Concentrate, concentrate. Concentrate!
He concentrated and refined his chakra as if he was creating a Rasengan.
Pig, Dog, Rooster, Monkey, Wei
And then, the carefully crafted…
“Summoning technique!!”
Whhhh!!
And then, accompanied by a huge puff of smoke and an explosion of wind, my vantage point became ridiculously high as I summoned my summoned beast.
It feels about the same height as when I’m standing on Matatabi’s or Shigeaki’s head.
“Who are you?! The one who summoned me, the Beautiful Monkey King of the Water Curtain Cave, the King of the Immortal Monkeys who was given the Buddhist title of Grandson by the Sage of the Six Paths, the Great Sage Son Goku Equaling the Heavens!!!”
Somehow, something with a strong character has appeared.guyMonkey
“Um, Son Goku?”
“No! I am the Monkey King of the Water Curtain Cave, the King of the Immortal Monkeys, bestowed with the title of Grandson by the Sage of the Six Paths, the Great Sage Son Goku, Equal to Heaven!”
“No, it’s long. Who could possibly remember such a long speech and name?! The Beautiful Monkey King of the Water Curtain Cave, the King of the Immortal Monkeys, bestowed the title of Grandson by the Sage of the Six Paths, Son Goku, the Great Sage Equaling the Heavens!”
“Well, I remember…”
The Hokage-sama chimed in with what could almost be called a small murmur.
“No, you remember, right!!”
There was also a remark in what could have been a loud, angry voice from the Beautiful Monkey King of the Water Curtain Cave, the King of the Immortal Monkeys who was given the Buddhist title of Grandson by the Sage of the Six Paths, Great Sage Son Goku Equaling the Heavens.
“By the way, the Beautiful Monkey King of the Water Curtain Cave, the King of the Immortal Apes who was given the title of Grandson by the Sage of the Six Paths, Son Goku, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, is the Four-Tailed Tailed Beast!”
Matatabi and Shigeaki are making a fuss in response to the Four-Tails’ chakra.
Of course, I knew it because I had seen it in the original manga before. I already knew it. I already knew it.
The Hokage was so shocked to learn that the ninja monkey I had summoned was actually the Four-Tailed Beast that he nearly fainted. He was shocked, but he didn’t actually faint, and he immediately went into battle mode. That kind of shifting is what you’d expect from the village chief. Despite his advanced age, he was worthy of the name of Hokage.
“Indeed, I am the Four-Tailed Monkey King of the Water Curtain Cave, the King of the Immortal Apes bestowed with the title of Grandson by the Sage of the Six Paths, the Great Sage Son Goku. Hmm? You have two and seven tails among you. Their scent is overflowing.”
What an assertive monkey. How many times do you have to say “The King of the Water Curtain Cave, the King of the Immortal Monkeys, who was given the title of Grandson by the Sage of the Six Paths, Son Goku, the Great Sage Who Equals Heaven” before you feel satisfied? That’s already taking up quite a few characters!
I may or may not have been thinking such things, but the truth is, thinking about what would happen next made me depressed. It was so depressing to think about it that I was just playing silly word games to avoid thinking about it.battleBattle
In other words, it was an escape from reality. An escape.
“Hokage-sama. Please keep what you saw here a secret. I will explain it properly later.”
His eyes were glowing red. He could clearly see the chakra moving. And he could also clearly see the Hokage’s shocked expression.
He opened the Eight Gates. He reached his limit, the Sixth Gate, in one go. A raging vortex of chakra welled up from within him.
I also use Raiton. This is also my current limit, the third step.
“Oh. You want to do it with me?”
“Well, yeah. I don’t know why a tailed beast like that appeared in the summoning technique appeared, but the actual contract for this summoning technique requires that the monkey that appears must be subjugated by force. I’m sorry, but I can’t let him go on a rampage here, so I’ll skip him for now.”Son Goku the Great SaintKakarot
If we were to fight the tailed beasts inside the village of Konoha, all the efforts we’ve made to stop the Eight-Tails’ attack would be for naught.
“Hey, did you just call me something weird?”
“I didn’t call you that. I called you by your real name.”Son Goku the Great SaintKakarot
“You’re lying!!!!!”
Oh, he’s pissed.
This is bad… This is bad…
He’s started making a Tailed Beast Ball!!
For now, we need to move quickly!
“Hokage-sama! See you later!!”
“Heaven-sending technique!” I shouted as I activated the technique, and the Four-Tailed Son Goku and I vanished from the scene.
031. Summoning Technique Limit Break
Using the Heavenly Sending Technique, he sent her flying to a random spot, which turned into a forest.
To be precise, it was about 1000m high above the forest.
As for why I sent it so ridiculously high, well, I hadn’t planned on sending it that high into the sky, but it seemed that the Heavenly Sending Technique I was using could potentially send it flying deep underground or thousands of meters into the ocean if I was not careful.
If it was just the Four-Tails Son Goku, I could just say, “Well, it’s fine if I accidentally send him there,” and get away with it, but I absolutely don’t want to be involved with him. I don’t want to die of suffocation or crushing to death. Even if I don’t die, I don’t want to go through such a traumatic experience.
If it was at a reasonable height, it wouldn’t sink into the ground or into the deep sea. I could fly, so I think it was a reasonable decision.
“You bastard! You sent me flying to a ridiculously high place!”
“Shut up! Can’t you call Son Goku something like Kintoun?”
I’d love to see a cloud like that!
We talked while surrendering ourselves to the free fall caused by gravity. I wonder if this is what bungee jumping without a safety rope feels like. No, at this height it feels more like skydiving.
“So, what about the flying technique?”
“What is that?! I don’t know!”
“Don’t go calling yourself Son Goku without knowing that!”
“I’m Son Goku!! Don’t underestimate me, kid!!”
“I may look like a child, but I have the mind of an adult!”
What a completely stupid argument.
While we were doing this, the ground was steadily getting closer. Or rather, it was getting closer to us.
“Shigeaki!! “six wingsSix days
“Yes, My Lord”
“Ah! That’s not fair, kid!!”
Those wings, that chakra, it’s Nanao’s!!” he cried as he was plunged into the ground.
The impact was so great that all the surrounding trees were knocked down and large holes were dug into the earth, making it look as if a large meteorite had fallen.
Meanwhile, I managed to avoid colliding with the ground at the last moment, and was gracefully watching the ridiculous figure of the Four-Tailed Son Goku from high above.
“Hahaha, that monkey! What a spectacular fall!”
“Heh heh heh… Matatabi, you’re laughing too much.”
“Even Shigeaki was laughing.”
“You guys are so noisy.”
The sight of Shi-Tails acting stupid and stabbing himself into the ground must have really struck a chord with my stupid cat and bug, as they had been laughing nonstop ever since. The laughter was ringing out loud in my head.
There s no way that fake Son Goku would die from something like that. Hey you guys, just shut up. We need to step up our game or we ll be in serious trouble.
“You sir. Even so, you have already completed the Sixth Gate of the Eight Gates and the Third Ceremony. Your body can’t handle any more, can it? With your small body.”
“That’s because of your small body. Unless you force yourself to power up, you won’t be able to fight a tailed beast one-on-one.”
If one wanted to open the Eight Gates of Dunjia beyond the Sixth Gate of Joy, the only option was the Seventh Gate, the Shock Gate. The last gate of the Eight Gates of Dunjia was called the Death Gate, and opening it would give one a tremendous power boost for an instant, but would definitely result in death.
Another physical activation technique I use is Raiton Matou. Matou has now been upgraded to the third level, but this was originally the limit used by the Hagoromo Clan. Going beyond this is unknown territory. I don’t know what will happen to me, and I’m sure even my ancestors don’t know.
“Breaking through limits. Walls aren’t there to be overcome. They’re there to be broken down.”
“Master, who are you saying that to? And with that added bonus of a serious face.”
As we were talking in the air, the ground directly below us began to shake violently. All the land within sight began to shake.
Doryaaaaa!!! With a roar, Son Goku leapt out from the ground.
“Hey, kid! You… how dare you!!!”
“Son Goku, you’ve come out.”
“I won’t forgive you!!!”
Giving in to his rage, the Four-Tailed Son Goku fired his Tailed Beast Ball, a large black mass of compressed chakra that could be called a lethal weapon, at me.
“That’s dangerous.”
However, he easily dodges it. With his Sharingan, he can easily see through the flying tailed beast balls, and thanks to his wings, he can move freely through the air.
Hold up three fingers straight up.
“Three minutes.”
He glared sharply at Son Goku and continued.
“I’ll finish this in three minutes.”
“But of course, that won’t be possible in the current state. What do you think? Don’t you want to see the true power of the me you call a brat? Or are you afraid to see it?”
With that, he incites Son Goku.
“If you say so, then show me. I won’t run away or hide. I’ll defeat you and show you what you call your true strength. I’ll destroy you so completely that you won’t have any excuses if I kill you.”
Having gotten his word, I draw out more chakra from myself than I’ve ever felt before. I pull it out. I twist it out. And I enter a state I’ve never seen before. I open the seventh gate of the Eight Gates. I feel an energy overflowing from within me like I’ve never felt before.
At the same time, his body felt abnormally hot. It was hot. The sweat evaporated and turned blue, probably due to the chakra leaking out.
Then the pale sparks of the Raiton that surrounded me gradually changed to a light purple hue. Along with that, the sound swirling around me turned into a roar. It was now far beyond a simple crackle. This was the unknown territory of the Hagoromo clan, the Fourth Form of Matoi.lightningsparkdimensionlevel
The effects of Matome Shishiki caused her hair to stand on end and her whole body to turn even redder.
Is this the limit beyond?
I feel a surge of power.
“Sorry to keep you waiting, Son Goku. This is my full power, what you desired. So if you don’t come at me with all your might, you’ll be the one to die.”first
032. Summoning Technique: Super Raging Waves
The opening of the Seventh Gate of the Eight Gates, followed by the fourth form of the Lightning Release: Matome.
In exchange for this extraordinary strength, I can feel my physical strength being slowly worn down.
At this stage, using one’s own body is more powerful and faster than activating strange spells.
“Wooooow!!!”
“Yeeeaaaah!”
It was direct, straightforward, impulsive. It was a one-hit wonder.
Right straight.
That single blow, which he put all his strength and energy into, was powerful enough to send Son Goku, the Four-Tailed Beast, flying backwards.
At the same time that Son Goku is blown away, large-scale environmental destruction also occurs. The lush forest that was there before Son Goku was blown away has been gouged out, leaving the soil exposed.
“That’s incredible strength. To think he had the power to knock a tailed beast straight down…”
Son Goku was blown away by me and finally came to a halt when he crashed into a slightly tall mountain.
It came to a halt, but the small hill had completely collapsed.
“Ugh…” a groan came from Son Goku’s mouth.
“I got it. You, you’ve grown four tails in one go, you’re beyond human ability.”
“Hey, don’t call people insane.”
“No no, if you can fight on equal terms with a tailed beast, then as a human you are already an entity outside of what is known. Exactly . Right?”UnknownCrazy
What a horrible cat, thinking of your master like that.
“I’m angry!! Boy!!!”
“It would be better if it was a little lower.”
“Die, brat! Lava Release: Great Eruption!”
A huge mass of it comes flying like Son Goku’s flying fist. It’s like a rocket punch. However, it does a lot of damage to the surroundings.lavamagma
As it flew towards me, the heat from its lava fist set the surrounding trees on fire, causing a forest fire.
“There’s no way something like that would hit me!”
He easily dodges the thing that comes flying towards him, and at the same time approaches Son Goku.
A left uppercut aimed at the face, then a right straight.
This time he dives under Son Goku’s body and kicks him up into the air.
He didn’t rise up that far, but he used it to instantly move onto Son Goku, who was floating in the air .KagemaihaShadow
Before Son Goku can prepare a defensive stance or take a defensive stance, he launches an onslaught!
He gathers all the chakra in his right leg and swings it down using his entire body.
Son Goku is slammed into the ground, creating a large crater and then buried deep underground again.
I simply compressed chakra and materialized it on the spot . I fired a succession of chakra balls or chakra -like masses.BulletTamaBulletDan
Many of the bullets land on Son Goku, but those that miss gouge the ground nearby and create large clouds of dust.
Suddenly, a Tailed Beast Ball comes flying out of a large cloud of dust.
“Tch… How many more hits do you have to give up? 100? 1000?”
“I won’t let you hit me like that over and over again! Melt Release: Great Eruption Meteor Shower!!!”
The same giant mass from before now attacks like a barrage of bullets. Using it as a spear and shield, Son Goku leaps out of the ground.lavamagma
There’s no way we can hit this directly.
Avoidance is the only option.
“It’s a one-way street from here on out.”
I won’t even give them any room to counterattack!!
Dobababababa!! A quantity that seemed to cover the entire sky appeared all at once.
The number was no longer in the thousands, but tens of thousands of bodies. With that many, it was already a case of sheer numbers. Even the Four-Tailed Son Goku, a tailed beast, was no match for him.
It was at that moment that I was sure of victory.
“Huh?!”
“You?!”
?Master!!?
It was a sudden, abrupt, out-of-nowhere sensation.
The name of that sensation was pain. It felt as though my entire body was being torn apart in all directions. It seemed that this pain had hit not only me, the main body, but the tens of thousands of shadow clones, all of us, without exception.
And then, every single one of the shadow clones I had created turned into smoke. In an instant, they returned to nothing.
“Haa… haa… haa…”
The pain remains, and I experience shortness of breath, palpitations, headaches, and even nausea.
The Eight Gate Release closed automatically, and not only the Fourth Type but even the First Type of the Shield was torn apart, meaning even the normal Shield was torn apart.
The aircraft slowly descends towards the ground.
“I don’t know what’s going on, but you’ve dug your own grave, haven’t you? You don’t have a single trace of the spirit you had a moment ago!”
The positions of Son Goku and I have been swapped. I have become the hunter and the hunted.
From there, Son Goku began his fierce attack. It was truly one-sided.
Chunks of lava fly out. Tailed beast balls fly out.
Many, many, many of them, flying towards me.
I staggered around but managed to avoid the direct hits. I avoided the direct hits but couldn’t avoid the blast and shock waves. I was blown away with a flourish and rolled on the ground. Maybe Son Goku was shooting at the last possible spot where I could avoid it. I was being completely toyed with.
“Damn it… Damn it…”
“My dear, isn’t this a rather unpleasant situation?”
“…Just look and you’ll understand.”
I was in a state of depression like I’d never felt before .Predicamentpinch
” No! Die, brat!”StopTodo
I fell to the ground completely and stopped moving, and the footsteps of death approached me.
The fist of the Four-Tailed Son Goku, clad in his molten power, was already approaching right in front of me…
033. Summoning Technique: Four-Tail Seal
The Four-Tails Son Goku approached me , wanting to put it on me with his own hands .ConclusionKata
Just when a person is certain of victory, he shows his greatest weakness.
Son Goku charged at me without any plan, thinking that I was weak and had no ability to fight back.
Son Goku charged at me with his own fist, wrapped in molten release, underestimating that I was weak and had no ability to resist.
The power of the Sharingan’s pupils.
It was an illusion that could be cast simply by making eye contact.
My genjutsu eye power is not that high yet. I can’t use the powerful genjutsu that resides in the Mangekyo Sharingan , like Uchiha Itachi’s or Uchiha Shisui’s in the original work .TsukuyomiTsukuyomiBetsutenjinKotoama catcher
Also, he’s not like Madara Uchiha, who can control a cheated tailed beast with his Sharingan. His sense of using the Sharingan isn’t particularly high.
However, even if the opponent is a tailed beast, it’s still possible to stop their movement even for a moment!
It even worked on that Yao Ushi-oni!!
“Son Goku. Don’t underestimate me…”
It is a special seal that is passed down only to the Hagoromo clan and is different from the seals of the twelve zodiac signs that are normally used.
” Sixty-one!!”Six pathsLand
Sealing Technique :Six cane light prisonRikujyo-koro
Six bands of light surround and pierce his torso, immobilizing Son Goku.
He had already managed to break the illusion he had cast on Son Goku using his eye power, but next he would physically stop his movements.
However, Son Goku becomes violent as he tries to forcibly free himself from the restraints.
Seeing this, I put even more restraints on her.
” Sixty-three!!”Six pathsLand
Sealing Technique :chain bondageDesert Desert
The thick chains wrap around Son Goku’s body like snakes, as if they have a will of their own, further restricting his movement.
However, even so, Son Goku was still struggling, although he was no longer able to resist as much as before.
And then, the final touch, which could be called the finishing touch!!
” Seventy-nine!!”Six pathsLand
Sealing Technique :Kuyo BoundConfinement
Eight black orb-like objects appear vertically around Son Goku and one on his chest, and this time they completely and perfectly restrict his movements.
Son Goku had been resisting the sealing technique and raging until now, but his movements stopped completely. Now he couldn’t even move a single finger or his eyebrows.
“Grrr…”
“How does it feel to have your life and death in the hands of a brat you underestimated? Ah, I see. So you can’t even speak now?”
Why was Son Goku, the four-tailed beast, summoned by the Sarutobi clan’s Ninja Monkey summoning technique? It is unclear.
Even in the original story, at this time and in this era, a man named Roushi from the Hidden Rock Village would have sealed Son Goku inside his body as the jinchuriki.
However, the fact that he was summoned through summoning means that Roushi must already be dead in this world.
There’s no way that I summoned Son Goku using summoning, only to drag the tailed beast Son Goku out of the jinchuriki, Lao Zi, and cause him to die.
So, does this mean that Four-Tailed Goku was a stray tailed beast that had escaped human control?
“Well, I guess I’ll ask about those kinds of details later. It’s tough for me to just stand there either.”
At first, or rather, actually. Right now, they were supposed to fight the summoned ninja monkey and make a formal summoning contract, so why did they end up sealing the tailed beast instead?
With a babbling sound, he makes a special seal known only to the Hagoromo clan.
“Well then, Son Goku… see you later. Please get along well with Matatabi and Shigeaki.”
What fate awaits me after I say that? Son Goku seems to have realized this and puts even more effort into freeing himself from his restraints.
But it doesn’t budge.
“No, no. I don’t want a hothead like that in this space!”
“Shut up. Go hold a class reunion.”
Hagoromo style sealing technique/tailed beast seal
Son Goku’s chakra and his body are sucked in and enter my body.
This time it was my left shoulder.
The sealing technique appears softly on the skin and emits a faint glow.
This dull pain is similar to the pain you feel when you get burned.
A tailed beast that could be described as a mass of chakra, the Four-Tailed Son Goku vanished from the face of the earth within a minute.
It was sealed away in my spiritual world.
And so the current incident came to an end.
This is a follow-up story to this one.
I returned to Konoha Village a week after my battle with Son Goku.
What, you’re saying I was slacking off?
…There’s no way that’s possible.
Well, I did linger outside for a bit.
It took three days for my body to recover, and four days for my energy to return.
Come to think of it, I skipped more than half of it.
“You idiot! If you were still alive, why didn’t you at least contact me?!”
Then, when I popped into the Hokage’s office, I was scolded.
I never imagined he would be this angry.
Of course, after that I told him everything about the Sharingan, I also confessed things about Nanao Shigeaki that I had managed to hide until now, and I was even made to confess things about the Four-Tails Son Goku that I had fought this time.
However, there was a question mark over how he could seal three tailed beasts within his body and not go on a rampage.
“No, the Four Tails is still rampaging inside of me. However, it is being subdued by the Two Tails and the Seven Tails.”
The Hokage seemed surprised that there was such a strong cooperative relationship between me and the Two-Tails and Seven-Tails, and I went on to explain in detail the situation of the Four-Tails Son Goku who was trapped in my spiritual world, but it seemed he didn’t hear.
Anyway, the lesson I learned this time was that if I wanted a summoned animal, I would end up reeling in a big one like the Four-Tailed Son Goku.
Okay, now let’s go get the contract with the Ninja Turtles from Might Guy.
Oh, no. I’m not aiming for the three-tailed turtle, you know? Really. Seriously.
“Thank you for everything, Konan! Nagato!”
The young man has slightly long red hair that covers his right eye and possesses the Rinnegan, one of the three great eye techniques.
“The real battle begins now. Don’t get too excited, Yahiko.”
“You’re right, Yahiko. You need to be more careful…”
These people founded and organized “Akatsuki”.
A ray of hope was now shining in the eyes of these three men who had come together to find a peace that did not rely on military force.
Pouring rain. Continuous rain.
Thick, black rain clouds cover the sky almost constantly.
It’s a place where any hope of a bright future is completely denied.
It is a place sandwiched between three large countries: the Land of Fire and the Hidden Leaf Village. The Land of Wind and the Hidden Sand Village. The Land of Earth and the Hidden Rock Village. Because it acts as a buffer zone for the larger countries, the chances of the country collapsing are extremely low unless the balance between the three great powers is suddenly upset.
Village Hidden in the Rain.
Just as a battlefield. Territory can exist.
Villages can exist simply as land to be exploited.
However, it was not known whether the people living there had it .tomorrowFuture
Time goes back a few days.
The location has changed, and now we are in the Hidden Leaf Village.
“My condition? Oh, it’s definitely not normal.”
I, Hagoromo Karuta, was currently in bed. There was a blanket covering me, but I had kicked all but one thin one off.
“My head is fuzzy. My body is burning hot. It feels like my clothes are about to burst into flames.”
When I say bed, I don’t mean the kind of bed you’d find in a love hotel. There’s no way a five-year-old’s body would provoke sexual desire. In fact, it’s the least of my worries.
“I feel so tired everywhere that even taking one step would make me collapse.”
It’s not a hospital bed, though.
“My eyes are watering, I can’t even see Laksa properly. The next time I blink, I might never open my eyes again.”
The ceilings, walls, tatami mats, and so on that I am so familiar with.
And right next to my face was the familiar face of Laksa. So close.
“In other words, it’s in the best condition.”
“What a stupid thing to say! It’s the flu! I-N-F-L-E-N-ZA! Get some sleep.”
I was scolded. I was scolded by Laksa, who was fully armed with a nurse’s uniform and even a mask.
“Your fever is 42.5 degrees… I’m really glad that Auntie called you. If I wasn’t there, you would have gone on your own mission, right? If you go to the battlefield in that condition, you’ll only die.”
Seriously, when did he get to know my mother?
Rakusa is currently a chunin working as a nurse at Konoha Hospital. She is currently training to become a medical ninja. I guess nurse is the official name these days. Personally, I think “nurse” is the best name.
“You always seem like a well-behaved, well-behaved kid outside, but at home you’re a selfish, egotistical girl.”
“I’m an only child. And I do have a rebellious phase towards my grandfather.”
I will never forgive the various abuses I underwent as a child, which were labelled as training.
That aside, it’s time to get moving.
“Just a moment, I’m going to the bathroom.”
“You’re planning on running away after saying that, aren’t you? I’ll let you keep an eye on the bathroom and the window. Shadow Clone Technique!”
There were two Laksas making the sign of the cross.
Huh? Is it because I’m feeling sick that the laksa looks like two people?
“Even I can do Kage Bunshin with just one person.”
The two Raksa members were unwilling to give me any refusal. A standoff broke out between us.
“Hmmmm… I get it.”
In the end, my eyes dried first and I gave in.
I slowly walk towards the toilet.
In front of him was Laksa holding a rope, and behind me was Laksa who was keeping watch. By the way, my wrists were tied to the other side of the rope. I looked just like a prisoner.
I reached the toilet and closed the door, telling Laksa not to open it while I was in the middle of the meal.
He didn’t even need to use his Sharingan to see that Laksa had moved towards the window in the bathroom. His real body, holding the rope, was waiting in front of the toilet.
It’s like saying ” behind the front gate.”Main unitLaksawolfLaksa
Okay then, let’s run.
First, I freed my wrists from being restrained using a technique I’d learned called “escape from ropes,” which doesn’t require any chakra whatsoever, and is the most basic of all techniques.ninja schoolAcademy
Bohun and I appear.
“You’re a decoy.”
“Hey! What was that sound just now?”
“Sorry! Fart!!”
While Laksa shouted “S-sorry!” in an embarrassed voice, my real self left the place.
Coordinate Heavenly Body Technique
The remaining shadow clone of me flushes the toilet and opens the door with a clang.
“Sorry to keep you waiting. See? You didn’t run away, did you?”
Although still feeling embarrassed, Laksa sighs in relief that she managed to come out and not run away.
Laxus still hadn’t realized that what emerged from there was a shadow clone.
035. The Dark Inhabitants Writhing in the Rain, Part 2
The story takes place in a certain forest located to the west of the Hidden Leaf Village.
That’s where I was. That’s where I flew to to escape Laxus’s watch.
Although I had earlier told Laksa that I was in top condition, I was actually feeling quite unwell.
Using the principles of the Tensou no Jutsu, this is a space-time ninjutsu that sends only me to the heavens.CoordinatesThe Emperor
It is an excellent technique that can be activated using a simpler principle than the original Tensou no Jutsu.
In the original work, the Flying Thunder God Technique and the Coordinate Heavenly Body Technique were called cheats among the space-time ninjutsu. Both have their merits and demerits.
First, the advantage of the Flying Thunder God Technique is that once you have marked a place or person, you can instantly teleport to that place or person.
The downside is that you can only move to marked locations or people.
On the other hand, the advantage of the Coordinate Heavenly Body Technique is that it can move anywhere within the range of the calculation power. Marking is not required.
From what I’ve heard so far, it would seem that the Coordinate Heavenly Body technique is overwhelmingly superior, but it also has clear disadvantages.
Firstly, it consumes an incredible amount of chakra, and the amount increases depending on the distance.
The second is an accident caused by a calculation error. If it can move indefinitely, it is possible that a single calculation error could send it flying into the mantle at the center of the Earth, or even into outer space.
That means that there’s a high chance that it will be useless in high-speed combat.
Conclusion. The Coordinate Heavenly Body Technique is excellent when used in places where there is time and space, as it fully demonstrates its advantages, but in high-speed combat and other situations where there is no time to spare, the Flying Thunder God Technique is superior.
This time, the mission I was given was to completely destroy all of the Hidden Iwa bases that were believed to have been secretly set up within the Hidden Rain Village.
A place that Konoha has not sensed. A place that it has not recognized. If they were to invade the Land of Fire in one fell swoop from a place where their movements are unpredictable, it could lead to fierce fighting within the territory, and even acts of plundering.Land of Firehome
I was given this mission and I must not let that happen.
I think Hinata, who is the absolute strongest detection type eye technique user, is more suited to this. I can only find him by using a human wave tactic where I shoot multiple shadow clones and hit them. I can’t see far with just the Sharingan.
Anyway, this is the mission that has been entrusted to me. This is the mission that has been entrusted to me. I have no choice but to do it. If I don’t complete it, sparks will fly to Konoha. I can’t let that happen.
“My dear. Don’t get so worked up when you’re not feeling well! You and I are connected in the spiritual world, and we are one and the same. We are in the same boat, you know? If you feel like throwing up, I’ll feel like throwing up too!”
As I was jumping from branch to branch, Matatabi suddenly spoke to me.
“What’s the matter, Matatabi? Being one and the same is one thing, but being in the same boat is a heavy burden. First of all, even if I die, you guys won’t die. The seal will be lifted and you’ll just turn into wild tailed beasts…”
“Don’t say stupid things, you idiot. It’s like a metaphor for how strong the bond between us is. Why don’t you understand that?”
“How could you possibly know that? By the way, what happened to the other two? Are they still fighting?”
“Ah. Well, that ‘s not it… “Shigeaki Nanaofoolfour tailed son gokuIdiot
As Matatabi spoke, an image of my inner world suddenly flashed in my head.
“…Ah.”
The two cats in the photo looked groggy.
I’m so disgusted.
He was throwing up so much that even a healthy person would feel nauseous just by watching him.
“Look at this state of affairs. Before you fell victim to Inflation or some such thing, Shigeaki and I were training that monkey together. But the minute you collapsed, they started puke together.”
No, no, I don’t want to, but the journey continues.
“Come on. Can’t you do something about this sour, peculiar smell of vomit? Being in this space is so painful I can’t bear it anymore.”
“No way. Burn it down with your fire.”
“If I could do that, I wouldn’t have to go through all this trouble. I might have hesitated to complain to you.”
That’s right. In my spiritual world, the tailed beasts are unable to use any techniques.
“But I’m not that nauseous or anything like that. Why are you all getting into this state?”
“I don’t know about that. Maybe we are taking on the burden of your illnesses instead.”
Despite that, Matatabi is the healthiest of the three.
But if that’s really the case, I feel sorry for him and I think he’s a little bit at fault.
“You might as well take care of all the sick ones, Matatabi.”
“No.”
“Then you won’t be able to say you don’t like the sour atmosphere anymore, right?”
“Of course it would be even more unpleasant!!”
I was still at peace, knowing that I could have this conversation with Matatabi.
The rain, the dawn, and the darkness of Konoha. Without realizing that there was only a little time left until they intersected…
036. The Dark Inhabitants Writhing in the Rain, Part 3
I force myself to move despite my feverish body, which is much harder to move than usual, and set about searching for the hideout that I think Iwagakure has secretly built.
I searched thoroughly for possible locations, but I just couldn’t find anything.
They searched deep into the forest, inside mountain caves, and even to the bottom of the lake, but they couldn’t find anything.
To give you an idea of ??how long it takes to find it, it feels like trying to find a one yen coin that you’ve dropped into the Pacific Ocean.
It’s already very, very, very, very difficult. It’s almost like it’s going to cause a Gestalt collapse of “na” and “ka.”
“Geez. Where is it…?”
“Now now, don’t get so annoyed. Just calm down a bit. If you look with your mind’s eye, you might find it lying around in a surprising and unexpected place.”
“You know, if that’s how they found me, it wouldn’t be so hard.”
Even now, just a day after they invaded the Hidden Rain Village, word has been received from the higher-ups of Konoha that the Hidden Rock Village is planning a surprise invasion of the Land of Fire, and is setting up a base for this purpose within the Hidden Rain Village.
I don’t know who the source is or where they got it from…
Is this information really correct?
As such questions arose, I was becoming a little frustrated, just as Matatabi had said, as I was unable to find even a single trace.
“Ugh… I’m tired. I think I’ll take a break for now.”
I feel like I want to smoke a cigarette. Ahh… I want a puff…
Well, I’ve never smoked a cigarette, either in this life or in my past life.
While thinking about such unproductive things, I decided to take a break by leaning against a tree in front of me, which was relatively large compared to the surrounding trees.
A gentle breeze in the shade caresses my cheeks.
“It feels so good. I almost forget I’m sick.”
“Very well, you sir.”
“Eh? Maybe you’re still in reverse with Shigeaki?”Son GokuKakarot
“Well, thanks to the whole day yesterday, the nausea seems to have subsided. However, the two of them are both sleeping together.”ReturnedVomited
“Uh… but I’m tired.”
“That’s all you’ve been saying. They say that happiness escapes when you sigh. If the current situation gets any worse, you’ll be the one in trouble.”
“…Okay, I’ll be careful…haaa”
Right after I said I got it!! Or something like that.
I ignored Matatabi’s fuss and instead used the sound as a lullaby and before I knew it, I was asleep…
Perhaps it was a wild instinct that made me realize this.
Or should we say that he became aware of the “malice” while he was sleeping?
Or should I say that he sensed a presence while he was sleeping?
“You sir! Wake up!!”
Nothing like that happened; it’s not like he had any psychic abilities, nor did some latent power suddenly awaken within him; it was just an ordinary, normal thing, where he was simply woken up by the journey again.
“Huh!…Who is this? Where am I?”
“What a stupid thing to say! I don’t know who they are, but a group of people are approaching us. Get ready quickly!!”
I was scolded. I was angry. Or rather, it might be more accurate to say I was scolded.
Because no matter how you look at it, I’m the one in the wrong.
So I did as I was told and turned my attention to my surroundings. I was definitely on the east side.
In other words, I could see that several squads of four people were coming from the direction of Konoha Village. Although I had the Sharingan, I wasn’t originally a sensory type, so that was the best I could get.
“That’s true. But, if they’re coming from this direction, they must be reinforcements for the front line troops from our village, right? There’s no need to panic…”
“What nonsense are you talking about, you fool?”
“You idiot…”
“A fool is a fool! If you were to sell oil in a place like that and slack off and sleep, your reputation would go down!”
….
“What is it? You were worried about me like that?”
?What do you mean?! Humans are creatures that care about other people’s opinions and career advancement! I was a fool for caring about your career advancement! I don’t care anymore!!?
With that, Matatabi went off and hid himself deep in the spiritual world, and I apologized to him several times, but there was no response.
This one’s gonna be a twisted one that won’t come out for a while, yeah.
Well, I guess I’ll leave it until things calm down. He’ll probably pop up again. I’ll apologize again when he does.
Maybe by then you’ll have already forgotten about it.
I thought to myself, how rude it was to the person (or rather, cat) who had been worried about me.
“The sun has already set. I think I’ll go say hello to the reinforcements from Konoha…?”
He stares with his Sharingan at the group from Konoha, who are now much closer than before.
A vague cluster of chakras appears.
Among them, one stands out.
“This, this unpleasant feeling…”
The epitome of darkness in Konoha.
This man was supposed to have been suspended indefinitely by the Hokage.
Shimura Danzo.
It was that person.
To everyone who has been waiting.
I’m sorry for the late update.
Work and personal reasons have caused the delay. I may not be able
to update at all during Golden Week. After
that, I may not be able to update every day like before.
However, I want to write until the end, so I would appreciate it if those who are reading could wait patiently.
There are days when I can’t even open my personal page, so I often can’t see the evaluations, comments, and activity report surveys right away, but I would be happy if you could give me your comments, as it would really boost my motivation.
I look forward to your continued support.
037. The dwellers of darkness wriggling in the rain, Part 4
What on earth is Danzo thinking this time?
After the recent incident in Forest Country, he had been severely reprimanded for acting on his own accord and was given an indefinite suspension by the Hokage, and yet he’s still showing up so close to the front lines.
What’s more, he has brought along several squads that appear to be his personal subordinates, “Ne,” who were supposed to have been disbanded.
Once again, he’s using the excuse of Konoha to plot something behind the scenes.
Seriously. It’s like he wants to be the center of attention. If he wants to be Hokage, he should just act the way he wants to be.
“Well, I’m not the type to sense things, so if I noticed them, then there must be someone out there who noticed me too…”
For now, I think we should go back to the village and report this to the Hokage (or report it, which is also called gossiping).
In the original work, it was a standard pattern that if Danzo’s arbitrary actions were overlooked, Konoha would end up suffering.
For now, remember these coordinates…
And after he’d cast the spell, not a single trace of me remained.
Five platoons, a group of 20 people, were moving through the forest at considerable speed while maintaining formation.
All of them, except for one, were wearing masks to hide their faces.
“Lord Danzo.”
One of the ninja wearing a mask, a symbol of Konoha’s dark side, called out the name of his master.
“What is it, Touma?”
“There is a human reaction ahead, in the direction of Shin.”
This ninja called Touma was a ninja with outstanding talent as a sensory type among the “Root” led by Danzo, but he did not have the eyes of the Hyuga clan or the nose of the Inuzuka clan.
However, he achieved his current position thanks to his innate talent for extrasensory perception and the hard work he put in afterwards.
Everyone in Platoon 5 knew about this, and so his words instantly raised the awareness of the ninja around Danzo to a high level of alert.
However, Danzo held back several ninja who looked like they might rush out at any moment, and in a monotone voice, he quietly asked a ninja named Touma, “How many?”
“There is only one person… but judging from the quality of his chakra he must be quite strong.”
Touma’s words caused the ninjas to raise their alert level to a level that was incomparable to before.
All 19 shinobi except Danzo listened to the next instructions.
After about a second of thinking, Danzo listed three names.
“Kiil, Rai, Ram… and Jin. You guys go.”
“Ha!”
“Danzo-sama, what do you think?”the goaltarget”
“It would be rude if even the slightest bit of information were to leak. Eliminate them, no matter who they are.”
The four selected members of the squad then separated from the rest of the squad and went off on their own to search for the person they were killing, as per imperial orders from their master, Danzo.the goaltarget
However, when they arrived at the spot, they found not a single person, nor anything that could serve as a clue.
The scene now changes to the Hidden Leaf Village.
When I arrived in Konoha, the first thing I did was knock on the door of the Hokage’s office.
“Hokage-sama! It’s Karuta. There is something urgent I need to report.”
Then, as if sensing how urgent I was, the Hokage replied from inside, “Come in.”
“What is this Karuta? Weren’t you searching for Iwagakure, which is near the Hidden Rain Village ?”secret baseHideout
“Yes. As Hokage-sama said, I was on that mission, but when it comes to the search, we’ve hit a complete dead end. We’ve searched every suspicious place but we haven’t found a single trace. We’ve found so little that it’s starting to make us wonder if the information this time was false. There’s something more important than that…”pointpoint
If the Iwagakure hideout really doesn’t exist, that would be the best thing. However, if it turns out that a hideout had been built without being discovered, it would be a huge military threat to Konoha.
Despite that, the Hokage’s expression changed when he heard me say that I am more important than that.
“What? Did you find something else?”
“Yes. Currently, Shimura Danzo, who is on indefinite suspension, is leading several platoons of shinobi and moving towards the territories to the west of Konohagakure, such as Amagakure or Iwagakure.”
The Hokage looked sour after hearing my report.
And I continue my report.
“The ninja led by Shimura Danzo were likely members of the private ANBU “Root” which was supposed to have been disbanded. It is unclear how he is using former members who were incorporated into the ANBU directly under Lord Hokage as his own pawns, but there is no doubt that Danzo is plotting something. Even if his roots are in the interests of Konoha, there is no guarantee that the results will be good, and above all, as an organization tasked with protecting the country, the village, and its people, we cannot overlook military action taken arbitrarily.”
“Please make a decision,” he added at the end.
The Hokage must have been troubled until the very end.
“…Kill Danzo.”
It took me quite a while to find the words.
However, he never expected to hear such direct words from the Hokage himself, and although he had hoped, he thought the chances of it becoming a reality were low.
“The situation requires urgency. Karuta, gather Jiraiya and Orochimaru, who are currently resting within the village, along with several other capable men, and leave Konoha immediately!”
Hello, this is Niina Ezonokami.
I was able to find the time to post after a long time, but it’s true that if you don’t write every day, you can’t get much done. It was a difficult birth.
I think I’ll continue writing at this pace, but I hope you’ll continue to follow me.
I’d be happy if you would also join in with my thoughts, evaluations, and activity report surveys.
So, as soon as possible…
038. The dwellers of darkness wriggling in the rain, part 5
As instructed by the Hokage, I ran around Konoha village searching for them in an hour, and the members I ended up with are as follows.
The first person was Jiraiya, the Hokage’s disciple who had been nominated by the Hokage, and one of Konoha’s legendary “Three Ninja.”
The place where I found him was on a hill overlooking the Konoha public bath (women’s bath). In the middle of a peeping tom (caught red-handed by a peeping tom), I kicked him in the head from behind with all my might and dragged him away without asking for a response. Seriously, this guy is… in a bad state.
However, his abilities go without saying. He may dislike entering Sage Mode because it makes him look ugly, but his fighting ability is very high.
The second person was also nominated by the Hokage, his disciple, Orochimaru, one of Konoha’s legendary “Three Ninjas.”
The place where he found this person was the grave of his parents. At first, he thought he might be at a legitimate research institute where Orochimaru was the director, so he went to visit, but he was not there. A researcher told him, “Whenever Orochimaru-sama gets stuck on his research, there is a place he always goes to,” so he went there.
He spoke to his parents with a calm expression that was hard to imagine based on my knowledge of the original work, and I thought I had mistaken him for someone else. I’m sorry to say that I don’t have much time at a time like that, so I explained the situation briefly, and Orochimaru joined the party without any problems.
The third is a direct descendant of the Second Hokage and one of the few remaining descendants of the Senju Clan of the Forest .Thousand-Armed HeavenSenjuama no ma
He is a Jonin who will be turning 20 this year. Like the Nidaime-sama, he is skilled in Suiton and can use it without difficulty even in places without water. He is also a master of Tenkyu, which fires off a thousand Suiton spells without making hand gestures.
He is also skilled in space-time ninjutsu, and is a talented ninja who uses a wide variety of summoning techniques to create a battlefield where he can always fight with an advantage.
Apparently he had previously worked with Jiraiya on several missions, and he joined the team on Jiraiya’s strong recommendation, who knew his abilities well.pair of peopleTwo-man cell
The fourth person is a man named Uchiha Korou, who is a descendant of Uchiha Kagami, a unique figure within the Uchiha clan who was said to have been extremely trusted by the second Hokage, and is also a cousin of Uchiha Shisui, who also appears in the original work.
He is a Jounin who turned 17 this year and is not only skilled in Fire Release like the other members of the Uchiha clan, but is also unusually skilled in Wind Release in Konoha.
Orochimaru, who had heard the rumors, recommended him to be included in the current group.
Korou felt honored to be recommended by the Legendary Sannin, and when he explained the situation he gladly accepted.
And the last one, the fifth person, is none other than Kakashi Hatake.
He was a teammate of Obito Uchiha, who was in charge of our team, and is the most skilled of his generation. His master is Minato Namikaze, who is currently feared by other countries as the “yellow flash of Konoha.”
Kakashi is currently an 11-year-old chunin, but is one of the most powerful ninjas, skilled in the use of the chakra sword he inherited from his father, as well as in the use of lightning and earth release techniques.
He will be the only chunin on this mission, but if he survives it will be a very valuable experience for the rest of his life.
By the way, the current timeline is still before “NARUTO: Kakashi Gaiden – A Boy’s Life on the Battlefield” in the original work, so his father, Sakumo, took the life of his comrades over the ninja code, which resulted in him being slandered by the village of Konoha, and in the end, the comrades he saved betrayed him, and those comrades slandered him, and he was repaid with evil, and he committed suicide due to physical and mental exhaustion. Due to the trauma of that brutal event in his childhood, he sticks to the rules and has established himself as a cool character who treats his comrades coldly on missions.
To tell the truth, I was originally searching for Namikaze Minato, the yellow flash of Konoha, but it was in the process that I met Kakashi.
At first, the plan was to find out where Minato was from Kakashi and go look for him, but unfortunately Minato was away on a long-term mission and Kakashi was chosen as a substitute.
He joined the group with a attitude like, “Is Minato not here? Well, Kakashi will do,” but he was the one who was most perplexed by this.
The five people mentioned above plus myself will now track down Danzo and put a stop to his secret operations.
Comparing the direction Danzo was heading with my fading knowledge of the original work, Danzo’s secret activities during the Third Shinobi World War were a surprise attack on Akatsuki, who were rapidly gaining influence in the Hidden Rain Village, by secretly teaming up with Salamander Hanzo, the head of the Hidden Rain Village.
This led to the death of their leader, Yahiko, and Nagato, who had the Rinnegan, decided to make Akatsuki a war contractor and take control of the world’s wars. He then attacked Konoha.
If we consider the timeline of the original work, Obito would not have yet fallen into darkness, and the Battle of Kannabi Bridge would not have happened before that, but it is inevitable that the original work is already beginning to fall apart.
First of all, I need to clear the tasks in front of me one by one.
This is no longer the manga world I know.
This is the real world I live in.
“Now everyone, please join hands with my shadow clone. Once my chakra has circulated throughout your body, we will go.”protectioncoating
“The Art of Heavenly Sending”
Thank you for always watching. I’m Niina Ezonokami.
The story didn’t progress at all this time…orz
But I plan to move forward next time. Please give me a little more time.
I would be very encouraged if you could give me your evaluations and comments. (However, only positive comments are accepted.)
I’m also conducting a survey in the activity report, so I would appreciate your cooperation.
039. The Dark Inhabitants Writhing in the Rain, Part 6
Within the territory of the Hidden Rain Village.
Among them is the forest that stretches along the border with the territory of the Land of Fire.
In other words, I came back about an hour ago to find Danzo .pointpoint
“Hmm… that’s not a convenient technique.”
“Thank you Orochimaru-san. However, the drawback of this technique is that if I don’t protect my body with chakra, my body will disintegrate during the time-space travel, so I can’t use it on anyone else.”
“Well, every technique has its pros and cons.”
Not only Orochimaru, but the other four also looked surprised at how he had covered such a distance in such an instant.
Even though Jiraiya had probably traveled through time and space before using the reverse summoning technique, he still had the same reaction as everyone else.
That aside.
Here, he decides to tell everyone about the knowledge he has gained from the original work, falsifying the information and citing it as information from a shadow clone.
“Everyone, I have just received information from my shadow clone. The person Danzo is currently attempting to contact is the head of the Hidden Rain Village, Salamander Hanzo.”
Everyone reacted to the big names I mentioned in their own way. Orochimaru and Jiraiya reacted especially.
Jiraiya had a stern look on his face, as if he had swallowed a bitter pill, while Orochimaru’s expression was like that of a snake that had found its prey.
This defeat led to them being called the “Konoha Sannin.”
The person he fought on that occasion was the head of the Hidden Rain Village, Hanzo the Salamander. In the end, Hanzo took pity on him and even named him the “Sannin.”
It is probably difficult to put into words the feelings they had towards Hanzo.
“Salamander Hanzo seems to have felt a sense of crisis about the sudden expansion of the influence of Akatsuki, an organization that was recently formed within the Hidden Rain Village and aims to resolve the war peacefully. Danzo has taken advantage of this and contacted Hanzo, and it appears they are arranging to join forces and ambush Akatsuki.”
And then, I continue.
“The leader of Akatsuki is a young man with orange hair named Yahiko.”
As soon as this name started to come up, Jiraiya’s face began to change color.
“Serving as his aide is a blue-haired woman named Conan. And a young man with long red hair, Nagato. This is unconfirmed information, but we have received information that the last man, Nagato, has awakened the Rinnegan, a legendary eye. I tried to confirm this with my shadow clone, but since his eyes are hidden by his long hair, it seems that it was impossible to see from a distance.”
Orochimaru looks suspiciously at the silent Jiraiya. “Could those children, Jiraiya? Aren’t they the orphans you taught in ninjutsu a long time ago?” he whispers, but Jiraiya doesn’t even nod.
“The order I received from the Hokage-sama is to stop the arbitrary military action being taken by Shimura Danzo, who is currently under indefinite suspension. The method of action is to prevent this from happening, regardless of whether the person in question lives or dies. Our squad will be made up of Korou and Kakashi for Orochimaru’s squad, Tenma for Jiraiya’s squad, and myself. The attack on Akatsuki will take place within the Hidden Rain Village, at the place where Hanzo and Danzo have been summoned under the pretext of a meeting with Akatsuki. We may not have much time left, so we must hurry.”the goaltarget
With those words from me as a trigger, we all started running from there.
As they traveled deeper into the Hidden Rain domain, the clouds grew thicker and the weather worsened.
“Um, Jiraiya-san. I was wondering about this earlier, but do you happen to know any members of Akatsuki?”
As they moved between the trees, Senju Tenma, who hadn’t spoken until now, asked Jiraiya.
“Well, I guess they were my students who I had only seen for a short while…”
“I see. So, is it possible that the Rinnegan is real?”
“Ah… the Nagato that Karuta was talking about has the Rinnegan. I believe that she is the child of prophecy.”
What is the Child of Prophecy? Tenma seems to have questions about that too, but before he can answer them, an enemy appears and attacks.
However, they each cut them down with Rasengan, Tenkyu, and Chidori Sharp Blade.
“Well, since there are three enemies, does that mean they are a reconnaissance unit?”
“That may be true. Perhaps the meeting place is nearby.”
Maybe I should take a look at this place from the air sometime.
With that in mind, I try talking to Shigeaki in the spiritual world.
“Hey! Is Shigeaki still alive? Lend me your six wings.”
There’s no response. Just a corpse.
“What is it? You sir. Do you have something to ask Shigeaki for?”
And so it was Matatabi who came out. He had been in such a bad mood just a moment ago, but now he was fine.
“Oh, you’re back on your trip again. I wanted to borrow your book, but maybe you’re still in bed?”wingsWings
“Both Shigeaki and Son Goku are sleeping like the dead. They won’t be of any use for a while.”
“I see. I get it, thank you.”
And on the verge of bringing consciousness back from the mental world to reality.
“By the way, I’m not feeling well either. If you want to do it, go ahead and do it, but don’t expect any help from me.”battleShootout
I was given the following advice.
It’s true that I’ve been relying on him a lot lately. I should let him rest quietly when he’s sick. Of course, he seems to be taking on the symptoms of me, his husband, who has the flu, so I should let him rest quietly. I have no right to say such condescending things, though.
“Ah, there was a chakra reaction from a large group of people! I think it’s a meeting place!”
Following Tenma’s instructions, who was also a sensory type, we increased our speed towards our destination.
The darkness of Konoha, the salamander, and the dawn, we were about to meet.timeTime
This is Niina Ezonokami. Hello. I never thought
I’d be able to post the latest chapter just yesterday (lol)
Thank you so much for your favorite registrations and ratings. It’s encouraging.
If you haven’t done so yet, please do so. Thank you.
I’ll do my best to post as soon as possible next time, so please look forward to it.
Also, I’d be grateful if you could help us out by filling out the activity report survey. I’m sorry if we can’t reflect everything. See you
next time!
040. The urushi of the dark inhabitants writhing in the rain
Around the same time, Tenma sensed a chakra reaction from a large group of people.
Heavy rain was already falling within the Hidden Rain Domain.
And at the location where a meeting was supposed to take place between Hanzo the Salamander, the village chief of the Hidden Rain Village, and Yahiko, the leader of an organization called “Akatsuki”, Hanzo’s direct subordinates and the Anbu clan under the tutelage of Konoha’s Dark Lord Danzo were lying in wait, intent on destroying “Akatsuki”.
“To me, the organization known as ‘Akatsuki’ is nothing but a hindrance. Yahiko, you, the leader of ‘Akatsuki’, must die here.”
With that, he continued, taking the blue-haired girl hostage and placing a kunai against her neck.
“If you resist, this woman’s life will be forfeit… you there, red-haired girl.”
Hanzo throws the kunai he had been holding at the blue-haired girl’s neck, and it lands at the red-haired young man’s feet.
“So kill Yahiko, and I’ll save you and this woman.”
The blue-haired girl heard Hanzo’s words and Konan shouted, “I don’t care about myself, just let them both get away.”
“Nagato! Take me!” cried Yahiko, the orange-haired young man and leader of Akatsuki .murderor
The red-haired young man with the Rinnegan, Nagato, was at the center of this scene; his thoughts were racing and he stopped moving completely, frozen in place.
“Hurry up! Do you really care what happens to this woman?!”
Hanzo exudes an air of intimidation and menace.
Perhaps as a reflex, Nagato picked up the kunai that was stuck at his foot.
I had it in my hand.
If he sacrifices himself, the lives of his two best friends will be saved.
Hearing those words from Hanzo’s mouth, Yahiko ran without a second thought, heading towards the tip of the kunai his best friend Nagato was holding.
Smack!
“Seriously… you guys are such a pain.”
Jiraiya grabs Nagato’s hand and makes him drop the kunai to the ground.
“Is it you… Orochimaru?”
“It appears that you and I are enemies this time, Danzo-san?”
Orochimaru, wrapped in snakes around his body and with Kusanagi sword drawn, stood behind Danzo, restraining his movements.
” is?”What guy?What is it?
“It was a complete surprise attack, but you’re still impressive, Hanzo the Salamander.”
The Wind Release version of Chidori. Chidori uses Lightning Release chakra to the limit of its nature change. This technique uses Wind Release chakra to the limit of its nature change.
There was no roar like the cry of a thousand birds being released when Chidori was activated.
A technique that is highly stealthy while maximizing the penetrating power of Wind Release.
Its name is .Pressure cuttingHeshikiri
It was named after the famous sword owned by Oda Nobunaga, who in my previous world was said to be the self-proclaimed Demon King of the Sixth Heaven.
It was a technique that lived up to the legend surrounding that famous sword, but this time it ended in failure.
“Well, we did get our hostages back though.”
Saying that, I quickly grabbed Konan’s hand and used the body stun technique to move down to where Yahiko, Nagato, and Jiraiya were.
Konan, who had been held hostage, had been released from his restraints when I launched a surprise attack on Hanzo, who reflexively dodged on his own.
Hanzo must have a bitter look on his face in his snorkel when he realizes that this was a surprise attack with this as the primary target.
“Konan, are you okay?”
“Y-yes. Sorry I got caught.”
While Yahiko and Konan were having this emotional reunion-like conversation, the tension on set continued to increase.
“By the way, are you planning to keep going like this?”
I activated my Sharingan and asked in an intimidating manner, but as expected, it didn’t result in him turning tail and running away.
The ground we were standing on suddenly lifted up. The snake-like thing that seemed to have a will to wrap around us was, in fact, a countless number of detonation tags.traptrap
It was pointless. I was stupid to ask even though I knew that.
I managed to see the detonation tag wrap around my body before it could reach me, so I jumped and escaped into the air.
Jiraiya uses the Ninjutsu Needle Jizo to protect himself and the three members of Akatsuki.
Bogongggg!!! Hanzo detonated the detonation tag, signaling the start of the battle.
When Orochimaru attacks Danzo, his prot g s sacrifice their own bodies to protect their master. Everyone except Danzo and a few other Anbu jump off the cliff they were on and set out to eliminate Akatsuki.
Jiraiya leapt towards Hanzo before the smoke around him cleared. Hanzo took it head-on and the two engaged in a one-on-one battle.
Kakashi, Tenma, and Korou enter into combat with the Hidden Rain ninja that Hanzo has brought with him, and the battle between the other Akatsuki members, the Hidden Rain ninja, and Danzo’s prot g s of the Anbu has already turned into a melee from the early stages.
Well then, shall I join in too?
He clenched his fists and, with a roar of determination, opened the fourth gate of the Eight Gates of Defense, spreading chakra throughout his entire body in one go.
From there, the chakra that has spread throughout his body is transformed into lightning release chakra.
Then we step up a gear from normal to Nishiki.robeWrap
I think I can still go…
If it were the me of before, I would have had to use the Eight Gates to reach the Sixth Gate.
Even in times like these, I’m happy with my progress.
It converts the lightning release chakra into something of higher quality and denser.
Crack, crack, crack!! Pale-white lightning surged across his entire body, and with this, he was ready for battle.
For now, for the sake of Konoha and the peace of Ame, we must definitely take down Hanzo and Danzo here, who are a cancer to both villages…
“Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan, please support Jiraiya.”
The three of them nodded at his words.
Come on, let’s do it. Let’s start the counterattack!
Once again, the overall rating has exceeded 1,000 points. Thank you very much to everyone. I
would be very happy if you would add me to your favorites and rate me.
I look forward to
your continued support! This is Niina Ezonokami. Until next time..
041. The Dark Inhabitants Writhing in the Rain, Part 8
Danzo and several of his subordinates are fighting Orochimaru.
Among them were Jin and Rai, who had been ordered to search for the enemy but had not been able to find any clues.
“Gin, this guy . That guy probably holds the key to victory. You go and stop that insolent brat. You know him better than anyone.”BattleWarBoyKaruta
Danzo spoke to Gin who was standing next to him providing support.
As if to block this, a snake leaps out from Orochimaru’s arm and attacks with “Hidden Shadow Snake Hand.”
“Danzo-san? You’re being very calm to be looking away in the middle of a fight.”
Danzo dodges it without any trouble.
“I’m fine. K-!”linehot water
“Yes, for sure.”
Then Gin leaves, leaving Danzo with 4 against Orochimaru, but Danzo still has the numerical advantage.
“Orochimaru. It seems you needed a bit more education…”
“That disrespectful attitude. I wonder how long it will last.”
In reality, the battle between the two becomes more intense.
In the battle between Jiraiya and Salamander Hanzo, Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan of Akatsuki joined Jiraiya’s side, and the tide of the battle, which had been fairly even up until then, suddenly began to turn in Jiraiya’s favor.
Water Release: Flood Wave, Multiple Shuriken, Wind Release: Great Fierce Wind Shock Wave
Jiraiya, their master, is proud that each of them has become so much more powerful since their days as master and disciple.
“Seriously… you guys have really become stronger.”
Even though he was in the middle of a battle, he was happy about this and his expression involuntarily relaxed just a little.
“Teacher, you have a grin on your face.”
“Our teacher always told us not to let our guard down, but…”
“Carelessness is the greatest enemy, Sensei!”
While he was glad that they had properly remembered his teachings from the past, he completely shifted his attention to the battle, just as his disciples had told him.
“I know! Yahiko, Nagato, Konan! Let’s go, to the furnace!!”formationformation
“Yes!”
Meanwhile, Kakashi, Tenma, and Korou were engaged in a deadly battle with members of Akatsuki against the Anbu clan prot g s of Danzo of the Hidden Rain Academy.
“So, Kakashi-kun is definitely a relative?”Senjuhome
“Yes! Well, my mother was of the Senju clan bloodline! We were from a branch of a branch of a branch of a branch of a branch!”
“If you can move your mouth, why don’t you move your body more? Kakashi-kun. Tenma-san, please concentrate too.”
Despite being engaged in a life-or-death struggle, he seemed to have some composure.
But despite that, all three of them are desperate.
Kakashi charges at his enemies fearlessly with a white chakra sword, a memento from his father Sakumo, in one hand, and skillfully uses his summoned ninja dogs to restrain his enemies’ movements, slaughtering them one by one.
Tenma made good use of the falling rain, turning it into a thousand beams with just a little chakra, using it to slow down the enemy and, although not fatally, causing them some bleeding, making it difficult for them to attack.strengthdeath
Taking advantage of the opportunity, he finishes off his opponent with highly lethal Water Release Ninjutsu techniques such as “Water Release: Water Fang Bullet” and “Water Release: Water Claw Bullet.”
As for Korou, because the Uchiha clan’s specialty fire release was not effective in this weather, he mainly supported the thinly-fleshed members of Akatsuki with his body techniques combined with his Sharingan and occasionally mixed in wind release-type ninjutsu. In a sense, he was acting as a one-man guerrilla force.
Although he rarely defeats the enemy directly, it is likely thanks to his efforts that Akatsuki’s fighters have only suffered minimal casualties thus far.
“Now that I think about it, Kakashi’s family was originally a distant relative, wasn’t it?”Senjuhome
“Yes! Just in case!”
“You’re still going to say it!” Korou shouted, but it seemed his words didn’t reach the ears of the two.
Maybe Korou just has a hard life.
And as for me…
The Eight Gates Defense has even opened the Wound Gate, and Matome has reached the third stage, but he still doesn’t seem to be in top form.
Well, yeah. Even if you don’t have any symptoms now, it’s still the flu.
It can’t be helped.
Jiraiya and Orochimaru will likely deal with the troublesome Hanzo and Danzo respectively.
Then, I won’t have to stick my nose in when I’m not feeling my best. I’ll just stay quiet and deal with the Hidden Rain ninja and the Anbu that Danzo has trained.
And just as I was about to kick the ground…
Earth Release: Yomi-Numa
Suddenly the ground beneath my feet turned into a swamp, and as I kicked the ground, my right foot got completely stuck in the swamp.
He managed to concentrate the chakra of his lightning release on his right leg in an instant and escaped, but that slight loss of time was fatal.
Windblade
The masked Anbu was unable to avoid the invisible blade that shot from Gin’s finger and hit me directly in the body.
“Guh!”
While letting out a pathetic groan, he was blown backwards by the power of the spell.
Although it wasn’t a fatal blow because I had activated Matome’s third technique, the flying slash did injure my body.
The ninja clothing worn by Konoha’s chunin and jonin is completely torn on the outside and is no longer usable.
The undershirt-like garment underneath was also torn and bleeding, but the only thing that was fortunate was that the cuts were not deep.
“Tch. You won’t die even with my Wind Release…”
It seems that they have been forced into an unprecedented predicament in PvP…
“Well, there’s no chance of me being defeated since I’m specialized in combat.”KarutaYou
I’m sorry for cutting it off at a good point (?don’t say it yourself)!
I’ll update it by tomorrow if possible, so please forgive me…lol
I’m positive! I look forward to your favorites, ratings, and comments!
Thank you for reading this far!
I look forward to seeing you next time. See you next time!
042. The Dark Inhabitants Writhing in the Rain, Part 9
I wonder about that. First, I’ll take off that dull mask and see your true face.
There was no time for him to say such provocative words.
The masked man quickly split into five people using shadow clones and began relentlessly unleashing lethal and powerful ninjutsu techniques.
The masked man’s attacks don’t let up. In fact, it seems to be getting more aggressive as time goes on.
Particularly noteworthy was the speed at which the seal was made, and above all the large amount of chakra it contained, which could be used over and over again without ever running out.
This is a wide-range attack type, so we must stop the attack for now. We will be on the defensive.
Shuriken Multiple Shadow Clone
He created multiple shadow clones from several shuriken, amplifying them to a number that was too small to be called a danmaku.
If I throw this much, it won’t be easy to avoid.
Or so I thought, but he easily created a huge Earth Release wall and dealt with it.
He attacks with the Two Spears Style: Chidori Sharp Spear, attempting to pierce the masked man along with the wall.
The Earth Release wall was easily penetrated and destroyed, but the tornado-like barrier activated behind it (probably a Wind Release-type defensive ninjutsu or protective barrier) blocked him, and he was unable to even defeat a single shadow clone.
Seeing that I wasn’t able to attack properly, the masked man sent out a shadow clone into the ground to launch a surprise attack.
However, since he was seeing it with his Sharingan, it wasn’t a surprise attack or anything.
He thrusts the Chidori Sharp Spear into the ground and defeats it with ease.
Even with this, he had only managed to defeat one of the shadow clones.
A single shadow clone would not be a big blow considering the masked man’s total chakra volume.
It may just be a drop in the ocean.
No, that would be hopeless. I hope it’s at least a drop in a bathtub.
As soon as they saw that their surprise attack had failed, they quickly changed tactics and engaged in hand-to-hand combat.
Since there were three of them, they were probably all Kage Bunshin. The real bodies were probably protected by that Wind Release barrier.
I’ve been strengthening my body. Really, you’re making a fool of me.
Although his reach is short due to his young age and short stature, his speed and power are far superior. I’ll finish him off in an instant.
There was a time when I thought that way.
In other words, carelessness is the enemy.
That was pretty brutal.
All three of the shadow clones that charged in were shadow clones.traptrap
Now that I think about it, it does seem like the color of the chakra was different from that of a real being or a normal shadow clone.
However, it’s too late to realize that now.
The moment I punched the first one, my entire body was slashed to pieces by invisible blades, the moment I used the momentum of my punch to spin kick the second one, my entire body was burned, and the final one grabbed me and launched a suicide attack.
In other words, the three that I thought were normal shadow clones were wind and fire shadow clones. And the last one got close to me and used a large clone explosion.
My life is already at zero.
The best expression would be “covered in wounds.”
Kakashi, Tenma, and Korou are the epitome of despicable people for not coming to help me even though I’m in such a disadvantageous position.
What a day indeed.
” As I said, you don’t seem to be in top form right now.”planscenario
After I had become so worn out, someone who seemed to be the real body finally appeared.
And he said, “Yeah, I’m not feeling great.” I mean, what does that mean?planscenario
However, the masked man activated the Secret Water Release Technique: Thousand Kills Water Flying with a single hand gesture, and aimed a huge number of slashes at me, enough to kill me a thousand times over.
” Street? What do you mean, street?”planscenarioplanscenario
“I’m not so naive as to go along with such an obvious attempt to stall for time. You should think about it and come to that conclusion yourself. In the afterlife, you know.”
“Well, I wonder about that. First, let me take off that dull mask and see your true face. That’s where we’ll start.”
He finally managed to say this line. Immediately afterwards, countless Senbon, who had been waiting in the air, came flying towards him.
Earth Release: Earth Dragon Barrier
The dragon created by Earth Release coils up and protects me from a thousand localized downpours.
Earth Release: Earth Dragon Bullet
A lump of earth is fired from the Earth Release dragon’s mouth at high speed, attacking the masked man.
It was a technique that combined offense and defense. However, the masked man managed to gather the Raiton chakra in his hands and knock the enemy down, so no damage was done.
Then I’ll just have to counter the Lightning Release chakra with Wind Release technique!
Aiming for the moment when the torrential rain of a thousand streams stopped, I launched a surprise attack using the body of the earth dragon that had been protecting me up until then with a wind release called “Wind Release: Vacuum Shockwave,” which was like a huge sonic boom.
In addition to that, myself and five other shadow clones jump out from the hole in the Earth Dragon’s body.
If you hit me, I’ll hit you back…twice as hard.
The masked man dodged the vacuum shockwave at the last moment. His reflexes were far beyond those of an average Jonin.
But it’s too late!!
The masked man had already dodged the vacuum shockwaves and was now in a bad position, so he had no time to dodge the attacks of the shadow clones that had charged ahead of the real me. He had no choice but to defend himself.
That is exactly what I am aiming for.
If I were to imitate him, I would say “the way.”planscenario
The first shadow clone let out a “Ha!” and punched the masked man with all its might, and the moment it made contact, the man’s movements were restricted by Earth Release.
The second, third, and fourth shadow clones each kicked the masked man from below into the air, yelling “Go!”, “Ro!”, and “More!”, and each time the shadow clones touched the masked man’s body, they were electrocuted by the high-voltage current, suffered severe burns from the scorching flames, and their bodies were slashed to pieces by the Kazeha Kamaitachi.
The Kage Bunshin kick the masked man into the air, sending him flying. The last remaining Kage Bunshin pursues him with his Kage Maiha and aims for his face, protected by the mask!
“Karuta duet!!”
A powerful heel strike split the mask and hit his face directly. At that moment, the last shadow clone caused a huge explosion, and the combined force of the blast knocked the former masked man to the ground with incredible force.
Hello. This is Niina Ezonokami.
I’m curious to know what happens next haha, but
don’t worry. I’ll post it tomorrow!
Today was Mother’s Day. I actually sent flowers to my in-laws (actually, my wife sent them), and
next month for Father’s Day I’m planning to send them some alcohol.
What did you all think?
Thank you for reading to the end. I
‘d be happy if you could leave a review, comment, or even fill in a survey.
See you tomorrow!
043. The Dark Inhabitants Writhing in the Rain, Part 10
“Hmmm… How about this! A super offensive way to utilize my shadow clone!”traptrap
As for my true self, I was sitting back and watching the heroic figures of the Earth Release Shadow Clone, the Lightning Release Shadow Clone, the Fire Release Shadow Clone, the Wind Release Shadow Clone, and finally the final Shadow Clone exploding.
Then, as the mask that was stuck to the ground like the Inugami family broke, he spoke to the original masked man.
I felt so relieved. I had been beaten so many times before, so it felt really good to be able to get back at them in the same way.
It’s like, “serves you right,” yeah.
Well, some people might laugh when I say this since I had been beaten up until that point, my upper body was naked, covered in bruises, and my trousers were torn and in disrepair.
“Now then! How is the situation in other places…”
Orochimaru vs. Shimura Danzo + a.
A fierce ninjutsu battle is unfolding, but neither side seems to be able to land a decisive blow. Both sides seem to be using wind-based techniques as their main weapons in their tactics. However, upon closer inspection, one of Danzo’s prot g s has been eliminated. This means that Orochimaru is likely to be in a stronger position in the battle.
Jiraiya and the three members of Akatsuki vs. Hanzo the Salamander.
The battle situation here seems to be almost one-sided.
Even with the passage of time, Jiraiya and his students’ teamwork remains excellent, while Hanzo is on the defensive. However, he also seems to lack a decisive blow, and judging from Hanzo’s movements, he still seems to have some leeway.
The situation will likely change depending on which side becomes impatient with the stalemate and begins to take action first.
Then there’s Kakashi, Tenma, Korou and the members of Akatsuki versus the Hidden Rain Village ninjas and Danzo’s prot g s.
This one is mainly due to the outstanding performance of Tenma and Korou, and is more than an evenly matched battle. In fact, this side is in a favorable position in the battle.
The combat abilities of Akatsuki’s members vary. Some have high ninja abilities, while others are ordinary people with a strong sense of mission to create peace without relying on military force. Well, if we look only at the members who attended the meeting with Hanzo, it could be said that it was a blessing in disguise that only ninjas were present, but even so, there is a wide range of abilities, from genin level to jonin level.
Due to these circumstances, it seems that Kakashi and Korou are currently fighting as scouts, reinforcing weak areas of the force.
So, where should I go?…
“It’s at Danzo’s place.”
I want to defeat him here no matter what, he thought, and was about to kick the ground when…
Not again.
Mudton/Mud Bottomless
The part where the ground beneath my feet turned into a quagmire was the same as Earth Release: Yomi Numa, but from there on out, things were different. Arms made of mud grew out of the quagmire, grabbed my feet, and tried to drag me in.
“Oh no.”
I managed to escape from their grasp by explosively amplifying the lightning release chakra that surrounded me for just a moment, and then I turned my attention back to the former masked man I thought I had blown away.
“This is the first time I’ve ever seen such an idiot mock me like this.”
A collapsed skull, full body burns, excessive bleeding, or electrocution. I had assumed he had already passed away from such causes, but he had crawled out of the Inugami state and put his feet on the ground. He was standing in a so-called “Nio-dachi” position.
The man was furious. He was infuriated.
This appearance seemed to be emphasized by the lava-like substance surrounding the man’s body.
Or rather, it was lava chakra itself.
“I’ll never forgive you, you damn insect! I’ll slowly torture you to death!”
Make separate mudras with your right and left hands, then finally bring your hands together.
“Melody: Burning River Rock Technique”
Suddenly, a huge amount of scorching hot volcanic bombs came charging towards me.
What the hell is going on… He’s only using techniques that can’t be copied with the Sharingan. I’ll have to borrow Son Goku’s lava to deal with him head on.abilityPower
Water Release: Water Pillar
He deflects the Melting Technique with a Pillar of Water Release, which is thrust up from the ground.
This time, the man saw this and again made separate hand gestures on each hand and joined his hands together in prayer.
“Melting Release/Melting Monster Technique”
It attacks by spewing a highly acidic, viscous liquid from its mouth, but the user can avoid it with their Sharingan.
Arashiton Encouragement Chain Ruiji
Several powerful laser beams are fired from both his hands, but these are also avoided.
“Boiling Release: Skillful Hiding in the Mist”
Perhaps he decided that the magic wouldn’t hit me unless it was a wide-area, indiscriminate attack, so he generated a highly acidic mist and also hid himself, perhaps waiting for the right opportunity to deliver the decisive blow.
This attack doesn’t care if the enemy is friend or foe. It will not only harm me, but my other allies as well.
Without even thinking, I cast Wind Release: Great Breakthrough upwards, blowing away the highly acidic mist.
I hate people who don’t mind using techniques like this that even harm their own allies.
What does he think of his friends?
As the mist cleared, revealing the man, he spat these words out in his mind and unleashed a spell.
Waterton/Water Break
A high-pressure water cutter is fired from my mouth and heads straight towards the man.
Unable to avoid or withstand the incredible speed and power of the blow, the man was hit directly, leaving a gaping hole in his heart, and he slowly fell to the ground, powerless…
No, that’s not it. This unpleasant feeling is… an illusion!
Shit… Since when?! I’ve been fooled!!
Got it!
“I see. You were able to see in that split second that it was an illusion that caused my death. I think it was all thanks to your Sharingan that had suddenly awakened. Still, it was thanks to that split second that my victory became unshakable.”
Hearing a voice from behind him, he quickly took evasive action and turned around.
The face there was…
“Hey, Juu-kun?! Huh? Are you still under the genjutsu?! I get it!”
“Don’t yell so much, Karuta. This is just another part of my face.”
Well, that doesn’t really concern you anymore, though,” he continues.
Forbidden Art: Mind and Body Control
As soon as I heard that, my vision blurred and I could no longer see anything, let alone Juu’s face in front of me.
And then my mind fell into pitch black darkness…
This was a surprise post. I hope it surprised you.
Hello. I’m Niina Emishi no Kami.
Wow, that was a shocking ending –
lol I never thought it would turn out like this! It’s a deviation from the original concept, so
be sure to check out the next episode! (?I’m saying this myself)
Also, the depiction of the Kekkei Genkai being unleashed one after another.
I tried to write it with a good tempo and a sense of speed, but I’m not sure if I was able to portray it well.
I’m sorry if some people feel it’s cheap and are left dissatisfied.
Please leave a favorite, rating, comment, or activity report survey. I look forward to it!
Please be as positive as possible!! lol
That’s all for now. Well, I hope to see you next time…
044. The Residents of Darkness Writhing in the Rain, Part 11
I was simply floating in a pitch black space.
The space was dark and I couldn’t see or feel anything.
Whether I am breathing or not.
Is he alive or is he no longer alive?
It’s a situation where you don’t even know that.
Normally, this situation should have caused fear, but why?
I didn’t feel any of that at the moment.
I wonder how much time has passed since then.
As I was enjoying the sensation of simply drifting on the calm surface of water in the darkness, I saw a faint light somewhere in the distance.
Could it be an exit?
Does it lead to heaven, hell, or neither?
I floated gently, moving towards the light without trying to control my body, just letting myself go with the flow.
The source of the pale white light was approaching. Or more accurately, I was approaching it.
Well, either way is fine.
A voice comes from the light.
It feels like a familiar voice.
However, it does feel a bit chaotic and noisy.
But when I hear this voice, I feel relieved. I feel at ease. I feel calm.
That’s how it feels.
The voice gets gradually louder as you get closer to the light source.
It felt like someone was shouting nearby, but I couldn’t hear it through the haze.
And then I stepped into the light.
The view was as dazzling as if I had just emerged from a pitch-black tunnel and looked directly into the sunlight.
Then, enveloped in light, I gradually regained my five senses…
When I opened my eyes, I saw a close-up shot of Matatabi, with Shigeaki right next to him, and Son Goku a short distance away.
“Hmm? What’s wrong, you guys? You look so desperate…”
“What’s wrong? I bet not! Are you an idiot! Are you an idiot!? You bastard!”
Bang bang!! I received a powerful cat punch.
PainIHuh…?
“What are you doing, you stupid cat?”
“What an idiot! What an idiot! I just woke you up because you seemed to be half asleep no matter how much time passed!”
“Huh?! I’m not half asleep! I don’t understand.”
The quarrel started with a sudden cat punch by Matatabi.
The argument between me and Matatabi is getting more and more heated. It’s heating up. It’s on the verge of overheating.
“Well, calm down. Return to your master.”
It was Shigeaki who stopped us from fighting, grabbing each other and getting into a fistfight.
“Why are you stopping me?”
“Well, now is not the time to be fighting, is it?”
“O-Yes. That’s right, that’s right. Are you sure? Now is not the time to be picking a fight with me, you know?”
Haha! You guys are really good friends! ” Son Goku was laughing out loud, but Shigeaki ignored him and continued speaking.
“My master is currently dying. To be precise, his soul has left his body. As a result, his link with us tailed beasts is also about to be severed.”
?Now, take a good look at our bodies. You can see that they are slightly transparent, right??
After hearing that, we checked the bodies of Matatabi, Shigeaki, and Son Goku…and yes, they were definitely thinner than usual.
“But why?”
“Why? It’s probably not that. Your body has been taken over. By that little boy called Juu.”
“What is this, karuta? You don’t remember?! That’s so funny!”
Don’t be like a high school girl and add “serious” to everything. Now is not the time to point out your catchphrase.
“Listen. Right now, our main bodies are resisting that damn insolent brat and are attacking from the spiritual world. However, the sealing technique engraved into your body is quite powerful. Right now, all we can do is buy us some time.”
“Well, I’m surprised that Zyuu was an enemy, but more than that, what should I do? If this continues, the time limit for my soul and body to be separated will expire, right?”
“Yes. We need you to return to your body as soon as possible.”
“Right now, it appears that our master does not know where his body is. Therefore, we will be releasing an intense blast of chakra from within our master’s body. Use this as a sign to have it enter our body, and once we have joined us in the real spiritual world, not the temporary one we are in now, we will expel the soul of this so-called Zyuu.”
“That’s good, that’s good,” Matatabi and Son Goku nodded as if to say.
But…
“So then? How are we going to get rid of Zyu after we meet up?”
“Maybe there was no plan?”
There was no response.
Silence is considered affirmative.
“Anyway, I need you to return to your body as soon as possible. So just hurry up and go!”
Matatabi lost his temper and tried to cover it up, throwing me high into the air and I went back into the darkness.
Within just a few seconds of entering the darkness, I could feel the chakra of the three.
Is that it…?
I feel warm chakra coming from one direction. If what they say is true, then it’s chakra emanating from within my body, so if I use it as a guide to swim through the darkness, I should be able to return to my body eventually.
Then, the same faint white light source as before came into view.
All that was left was to head straight for it. With a final sprint, I jumped into the white light…
Thank you for reading this far. I look forward
to your favorite registrations, ratings, comments, and activity report surveys. I apologize for
the inconvenience and time, but I would be very grateful if you could help me.
I will update again tomorrow. See you then!
045. The Residents of Darkness Writhing in the Rain, Part 12
Once I passed through the boundary between light and darkness, it became a familiar place.
My inner world was filled with natural scenery that reflected Matatabi and Shigeaki’s hobbies to the fullest.
“Oh! You finally came!!”
” You’ve become a lot more mellow.”GokuKakarot
“No, Kakarot, don’t say that.”
Ugh… Son Goku’s character has changed in a weird way.
Is this also because, like Matatabi and Shigeaki, I am once again trapped in my own mental world…?
“You sir!” ” Sir!”mainOwner
While we were talking about the rumors (in our minds), the people involved appeared.
“Looks like you made it safely.”
“Well yeah. So, what’s the state of my body right now?”
When I asked that, Matatabi began speaking at length, as if he had been waiting for that question.
“Right now, we are forcibly feeding him tailed beast chakra, causing trouble for Zyuu who is taking control of his body. Zyuu is being given an excessive supply of tailed beast chakra that he is unable to use properly, and as a result he is losing control of his body, and in the real world he is in the process of transforming into a tailed beast.”
“However, due to the effectiveness of the sealing formula placed on Master’s body, his resistance to our Zyu will soon weaken.”
I see. The effects of the Hagoromo Sealing Technique – Tailed Beast Seal that my grandfather and I used were too strong, so I couldn’t resist or resist any more against Zyuu who had taken over my body.
That means…
” Wouldn’t it be fine if I relaxed the sealing technique? If one of you could completely transform into a tailed beast and take control of Zyuu, who is controlling my body, and then hand over control of my body to me, wouldn’t that solve the problem?”my spiritual worldhereDominationcontrol
“That’s perfect!” I thought to myself, proudly showing off my brilliant idea, but no one responded.
…Huh? Did I say something stupid? If so, I’m so embarrassed. So embarrassed. I want to crawl into a hole if there is one. I want to crawl into it even if I have to dig my own grave. I want to take back what I said. I will. Please let me, please.
“That’s it!!!”
“Oh, it’s okay!”
I couldn’t help but get involved.
Give me back my regret.
“Perfect! That is truly my lord.”
“That is an excellent strategist, as expected of you! My lord. I have fallen in love with you all over again!”
“Seriously excited!!”
What’s that “Majiukiikii” at the end? I don’t understand it.
“Well then, I’ll loosen the seal on Matatabi. Transform into a complete tailed beast in one go and take back ownership of my body, okay?”
“Of course!”
“Okay then, let’s go…”
Two Tails Seal/Dissolution
The timing of taking control of Hagoromo Karuta was different from what was originally planned, and the decision was made at a much earlier stage, but that’s fine. It doesn’t change the fact that he now has a young body with an extraordinary sense of ninjutsu and a unique body that can seal multiple tailed beasts without any problems.
Thinking about this were Konoha’s Dark Lord Shimura Danzo and his subordinate Jin, now known as Kakei Juu.
While fighting Orochimaru, Danzo spied on the battle between Hagoromo Karuta and Kakei Juu.
The result was victory for Kakei Juu, who he could call his right-hand man, as he took control of Hagoromo Karuta’s body.
Danzo, having acquired the weapon known as the Hagoromo Karuta, was confident of victory.
Meanwhile, Kakei Juu, as he had planned, took over the body of his teammate Karuta with the forbidden technique, Mind and Body Control, a technique that is only used by one person every 100 years and comes from a bloodline known as the secret head family of the prestigious Yamanaka clan of Konoha.
After that, if one can slowly allow Karuta’s body to become accustomed to one’s own spirit over the course of two or three years, one will be able to use the Mind Control Technique, which can be thought of as possession, in a new body while still retaining Karuta’s abilities.
So he takes control of Karuta’s body. Up until that point, everything was fine.
However, things don’t go as planned.
The tailed beasts sealed within the karuta put up an overwhelming resistance to the sudden arrival of their outsider ruler.
It’s the first time he’s had control over a body that possesses a tailed beast. It’s also the first time he’s had the beast supply him with chakra, and the amount of chakra he’s receiving is far too much.
Zyuu is unable to fully control the tailed beast’s chakra and it goes out of control.
The tailed beast’s chakra overflows, covering its body, forming a red-black garment and several sinister chakra tails growing out.
Around this time, Juu’s consciousness began to become hazy.
Then, in Karuta’s spiritual world, the sealing technique of Two-Tailed Matabi was relaxed, causing his body to transform into the complete Two-Tailed Beast.
Feeling that he would end up being conquered by Nibiru Matatabi if he continued like this, Zyuu reflexively released the spell.
Thus, the outlaw Juu, who had taken over Karuta’s body, was chased out of Karuta’s body by Karuta’s pet cat, Nio Matatabi, and taken back.
“You!”
“Thank you! Traveling Again”
Just as planned, Matatabi got my body back and at the same time gave it back to me.
And then I return my body, which had turned into a tailed beast, to normal.
If I were to look at this whole series of events (which were a big deal to me) from the outside, I would imagine that I and the masked man were fighting one-on-one, and the moment the original masked man, who had suddenly shrunk, did something to me, I would go on a rampage and turn into a tailed beast, which would then immediately be deactivated, causing a series of incomprehensible phenomena.
“Hey, Juu. How dare you betray me…”
Teamwork is important. You bastard should thank Obito for teaching you that.
Was all that getting along up until now just a lie and an act ?IllusionIllusion
There’s so much I want to say, but I just can’t get the words out.
My emotions are all over the place.
“Haa… haa… haa…. I’m not betraying you or anything; I’ve just been Danzo-sama’s pawn from the beginning. Karuta, from the very beginning you were only meant for me to be the next to take over your body. Don’t be so conceited.”the goaltarget
It seems that Zyuu, who had been brutally tormented by the tailed beasts, had used up a considerable amount of his strength.
But from the beginning? From the first time we spoke at . When we graduated and became members of the same squad, we taught each other jutsu, we competed with each other and honed our jutsu, you tried to encourage me when I was feeling down after my first kill, when Obito and Laxus scolded me for doing something stupid, when we all passed the chunin promotion exam and then I became a jonin and it was decided that Zyu would join the Anbu training division, and the three of us, including Laxus, celebrated together.ninja schoolAcademyninja schoolAcademy
So it was all a lie and an act ?IllusionIllusion
“In the world of the ninja, those who break the rules and regulations are called scum, but those who don’t value their comrades are even scummier. That’s what Obito taught me.”
“Hmmph. I’ve never seen you as anything other than a child. The reason I taught you magic and gave you advice was because I wanted to swallow you whole when you grew up and became plump and fat.”Preytarget
Juu spat the words out.
“But I still considered you a friend, Zyu. If possible, I want you to die as one of my friends.”
“giraffe”
A large drop falls.thunderThunder
Towards me.
Without dodging it, I hold out my right arm.thunderThunder
“Goodbye, Juu-kun.”
Obvious .Over-aggressionOverkill
thunderThunderI thrust my right arm, which had transformed into a god of thunder, towards Zuu’s heart.
Raikiri
And this time, Kakei Juu, with a gaping hole in his heart, slowly and powerlessly fell to the ground as I pulled out my right arm that had pierced his body…
Thank you for your continued support. I’m Niina Ezonokami.
The “Dwellers of Darkness Writhing in the Rain” series will end in just a few more chapters.
Your comments and reviews will encourage me to write more in the future.
I sincerely look forward to receiving positive feedback. Lol.
I plan to update the next one tomorrow. See you!
046. The dwellers of darkness writhing in the rain, part 13
Is it rain or tears flowing from your eyes?
Or maybe both?
“You idiot. It’s neither.”
“It’s blood,” Matatabi said from the spiritual world.
Ah, I see. He got covered in blood.
Is it any wonder that it found its way into my wide-open eyes?
Come to think of it, the first time I killed someone, I was covered in blood from Chidori. Obito and Juu were worried about me then. And then Matatabi and Shigeaki encouraged me.
It feels like such a long time ago.
?You idiot! Did blood get into your eyes? That’s not it! Focus on your own eyes! You’ve opened your eyes! You’ve opened your eyes!?
“The Mangekyo Sharingan!” Matatabi’s voice sounded somehow like it was someone else’s problem.
Gin leaked.KilledDo it
Danzo, checking this out from the side, as if to say that the best option is to run away, unleashes a large Wind Release technique on Orochimaru as a diversion, and with this technique he blindfolds Orochimaru and makes a fugue.
When the two Anbu who had been supporting Danzo in his escape were killed by Orochimaru, Danzo had vanished from the scene.
“Mangekyo Sharingan? Awakened? By me? That’s… stupid.”
“If you don’t want to believe it, that’s fine. No matter how much you deny it, a fact is a fact. It won’t change. Now, try focusing your right eye on that big salamander. You’ll be able to see what kind of power the pupil power that resides in your right eye has.”
Hmm… You certainly have a point. If I really have awakened the Mangekyo Sharingan, something will happen. That might kill two birds with one stone, as it could provide covering fire.
Okay. I’ll give it a try, even if it doesn’t work.
Then, to make sure that neither eye is in focus (as it would be difficult to tell which eye is in focus and the spell is activated), close your left eye and open your right eye.
Then, with the will to activate the power that resides in his right eye, he focuses on Hanzo’s partner, the giant salamander!
The poisonous giant salamander I summoned and was riding on was suddenly captured in a swamp that appeared at my feet. The swamp was not just any swamp, but a bottomless underworld swamp, and worse yet, I was being pulled deeper and deeper by an arm growing out of the swamp.
Is it time?
That’s how I felt when I saw that.
Buying more time than this was worth it, just waiting for an opportunity to counterattack. It would only drive them into a corner and get them killed.
I’m not fit to die in a place like this. It seems Danzo of Konoha has escaped, so I think it’s time for me to take my leave.
Bodyblink
Just before he activates the technique, he suddenly approaches the enemy regardless of his will.
What’s going on?
It was as if he was being drawn to his enemy, as if his enemy was the center of a planet, and Hanzo was being pulled in with a force he had never felt before.
And just like that.
The red-haired man, Nagato, was holding a simple kunai and the tip of it was sucked into his heart, piercing it.
The man’s eyes that I saw at that time had a ripple-like pattern and were a pale purple color.
Perhaps I was a being from legend. I was facing the Rinnegan…
With these thoughts in his mind, Hanzo’s consciousness fell into the underworld.
Because I captured Hanzo’s summoned animal, the giant salamander, Hanzo himself was left vulnerable, and he was ultimately killed in battle by Nagato.
Eh, the ability that resides in my right eye is Muton? Isn’t that really lame?
To be honest, I feel more disappointed than I do of the realization that I had truly awakened my Mangekyo Sharingan.
No, of course Mud Release can be powerful enough if used properly.
But in the original work, the Mangekyo Sharingan is a treasure trove of extremely powerful and cool techniques such as Amaterasu, Tsukuyomi, Betenshin, and Kamui, right?
I’m pretty shocked. To say I’m devastated would be an understatement.
It’s to the point where I want to start over from a save point.
Matatabi and the others, who were watching this situation from the spiritual world, didn’t say anything, so they must have been thinking something like, “This isn’t how it should be… let’s just leave it alone for now.”
What a pointless thing to say.
I’ve caused them worry and trouble once again, so I think I’ll run away and show them how great I’ve done, even if it means making a fool of myself.
Danzo escaped and Hanzo was killed.
With the leaders of the two opposing groups in such a state, the enemies are no longer in a strong fighting mood. They are only fighting because they don’t want to be killed.
In this case, he could restrain them all at once with Mud Release, make them lose their will to fight, and then, just to be safe, put them to sleep with the Sharingan’s pupil technique, and everything would be solved.
Thinking this, I picked out a few fast movers from among the Hidden Rain Ninja and Danzo’s Anbu prot g s, and activated the Mangekyo Sharingan pupil technique in my right eye.
The moment the focus came together and the eye technique was activated.
A mud-free Yomi-numa appeared at the enemy’s feet, and arms emerged from it to strangle the enemy. But instead, multiple laser beams pierced the enemy.
Huh… why?
His fellow ninja from the Hidden Rain Forest and Danzo’s prot g s, who were fighting next to him, could not hide their shock at their comrade’s sudden fall.
In fact, even the members of Akatsuki, who had been fighting as enemies, as well as Kakashi, Tenma, and Korou, could not hide their surprise at the sudden turn of events.
Then, all eyes turned to me, the source of the laser beam that had suddenly taken my life.
Huh…me?
He shook his head and hands as if to say that, but the suspicious look in his eyes only grew stronger.
I’m at a loss.
In the end, I guess I’ll never find out the power that resides in my Mangekyo Sharingan (right eye).
But well, I guess the first thing to do is wrap this up.
“Both sides! Put away your spears!!”
He shouted in a voice that reverberated throughout the entire room, activating the third ability of his Mangekyo Sharingan, “Susanoo.”
Since it was their first experience, their control wasn’t perfect and they were only able to produce something like a giant “Gashadokuro”, but even that had a great effect.
All the enemies remove their pouches, throw them away, and raise their hands in a non-resisting pose.
“As long as you offer no futile resistance, I won’t take your life! On the other hand, even if you are a member of Akatsuki, if you commit acts of violence against a non-resisting Rain ninja or one of Danzo’s subordinates, I won’t let you get away with it!!”
thus.
This time the battle had come to an end…
This is Niina Emishi no Kami. Hello.
Next time, “The Resident of Darkness Writhing in the Rain”. It’s the end.
I’ll post again tomorrow
, so please look forward to the next one. Now,
a sudden Q&A:
Hey, why did you awaken your Mangekyo Sharingan?
? Forgive me, Sasuke. It’s convenient.
047. The Resident of Darkness Writhing in the Rain, Part 14
It was revealed that the rift between Hanzo the Salamander, the head of the Hidden Rain Village, and Akatsuki, an organization that was founded within the Village, was the result of a plot to cause rift between them hatched by Shimura Danzo of Konoha.
The plan involved assassinating ninja from both sides, with the murders of the ninja from Hanzo’s camp being made to look like Akatsuki had done so, and the murders of the ninja from Akatsuki’s camp being made to look like Hanzo had done so, in order to make both sides suspicious of each other.As it turned out later, this was a rather straightforward and ordinary plan.
Shimura Danzo, who had fled the battlefield, was treated as a deserter from Konohagakure, and the unit to kill him was formed as a joint team consisting of Konoha and the Hidden Rain Village, which had been the direct victim of the attack.
With Hanzo killed in battle, the Hidden Rain Village is left without a village chief, and Yahiko, the new leader of Akatsuki, has taken over the role. However, it seems inevitable that the village will fall into a state of civil war with the forces within the village that support the old Hanzo regime.
Konoha decides to form a formal alliance with the Hidden Rain Village, led by New Village Chief Yahiko, to help bring a speedy end to the civil war.
Next is my thoughts on awakening the Mangekyo Sharingan.
In the original work, the condition for unlocking the Mangekyo Sharingan was said to be to kill one’s closest friend with one’s own hands. Or, to experience the death of a loved one. The word that is common to both of these is “most.”
Indeed, I thought to myself that Juu and I were close enough to be best friends.
But I’m a little skeptical about the “best” because I’m sure I’m just as close to Laksa, and I have other very good friends who aren’t in the story.
And after discussing this with Matatabi and the others, I came to the conclusion that, taking into account the two situations when I awakened my Sharingan and when I awakened my Mangekyo Sharingan this time, I probably start releasing chakra that is secreted from my brain and affects my optic nerve at a lower level of stress than the original, founding Uchiha clan.
The situation when he awakened his Sharingan was when he was protecting his enemies Mabui, Samui, and Darui from the tailed beast balls released by the Eight-Tailed Gyuki. And he suddenly had three magatama patterns on him.
In the original story, the only person who had three magatama patterns when they first awakened was Otsutsuki Hagoromo, the Sage of the Six Paths. Even Uchiha Madara, the strongest ninja in the Uchiha clan, and Uchiha Itachi, who was hailed as a genius within the clan, only had two magatama patterns when they first awakened.
Why was it that I awakened my Sharingan in its perfect form from the start, while the Uchiha clan did the same?
I don’t know why that is, but perhaps the blood of the Hagoromo clan is special. Or perhaps I myself am abnormal. I’ve come to the conclusion that it’s either one of these, or maybe both.
However, historically, no one in the Hagoromo clan has ever awakened the Sharingan, so I think it’s probably a symptom that only applies to me.
And as for the Mangekyo Sharingan, another mystery is the pupil power that resides in my right eye.
The abilities he activated on that battlefield were Mud Release and Storm Release .No mud bottomDaytimeexcited chain causticRazor Circus
If we look at just these two , it seems that a bloodline limit can be created by simply combining two nature changes , but I want you to stop and think about it carefully for a moment.Imitationcopy
The first time I saw and learned about Mud Release and Storm Release techniques wasn’t when I used them. It was during the previous battle with Zyu.Imitationcopy
From this alone, it is easy to imagine and imagine that this is not a simple ability.Imitationcopy
Based on this, I hypothesized that the pupil power of the Mangekyo Sharingan residing in my right eye is a reconstruction of techniques that I know. This means that even if I don’t know or understand the hand gestures required to activate the technique, as long as I understand the phenomenon that the technique causes, I can recreate it.
This range can be reliably reproduced up to the Kekkei Genkai, which combines two of the five nature changes of the Five Releases .Imitationcopy
The only way to determine the upper limit will be to conduct trial and error demonstration experiments from now on.
I don’t want to unnecessarily accelerate the deterioration of my eyesight by practicing.
By the way, the pupil power contained within his left eye’s Mangekyo Sharingan is still unknown territory.
I don’t have any plans to use it anytime soon, and therefore I haven’t even tried out its abilities, so unfortunately I have no idea.
Regarding the third ability of the Mangekyo Sharingan, in the original work it was said that there was a side effect of increasing the burden on the body if the proficiency level was low, but honestly I didn’t feel anything the first time I used it.SusanooSusanoo
I decided to accept that this was either Hagoromo’s power or Karuta’s power. It’s a good thing that it doesn’t have any negative effects.
And finally, there is the well-known side effect of using the Mangekyo Sharingan: the decline in vision and the risk of going blind.
In the original story, Uchiha Sasuke’s eyesight deteriorated abnormally quickly, even though he had overused his Mangekyo Sharingan.
From this, we do not know what Sasuke’s original eyesight was, but if we assume that it was a “2,” which is generally considered to be good eyesight, then it is thought that after one use, his eyesight will decrease to between 0.1 and 0.3.
If I apply this assumption to myself, my eyesight was measured at 3.5 during a medical checkup last month. This was the same for both my right and left eyes. Based on this figure, I would say that the number of times I can use the Mangekyo Sharingan’s pupil power is at least 11.2 to 35 times.
With that in mind, in the previous battle, I used Mud Release and Storm Release twice in my right eye. Since I used both eyes once each in the previous battle, I went to the hospital as soon as I got back to Konoha Village and had my eyesight checked.SusanooSusanoo
I went there, but I wonder what it was like.
My right eye’s visual acuity is 3.47. My left eye’s visual acuity is 3.49.
After using the Mangekyo Sharingan’s pupil power just once, my power only decreased by exactly 0.01.
This is a hypothesis based on Sasuke Uchiha from the original work. It’s pointless. Isn’t all that time spent thinking unnecessary? Isn’t it a waste?
Although I didn’t feel disappointed, the fact that my eyesight deteriorated much slower than that of the Uchiha clan was an advantage. I would be grateful for that benefit and take advantage of it.
Is this the power of Hagoromo? Is this the power of Karuta?
This concludes my thoughts on the Mangekyo Sharingan.
Returning to the matter of the Danzo Pursuit Investigation Team.
Since Danzo is treated as a missing-nin, they imitate the Hidden Kiri School and call themselves Oui-nin, but the joint Konoha and Ame team is made up of three squads, a total of six people.
pair of peopleTwo-man cellThe principle was to act in a group, with one person from Konoha and one from Ame teaming up.
So I ended up teaming up with Konan of the Hidden Rain Village, and along the way, various things may or may not have happened, or Konan may or may not have gotten angry. In the end, with all that happening and not, our pair ended up defeating Danzo, but that’s a story for another time.
Let the storyteller tell the story like a storyteller.
Let me talk about my own experience.
Not that it’s because of that, but I think I’ll stop writing here for now…
This is the end of the Danzo Secret Activities Arc! Thank you for reading this far.
I am Niina Emishi no Kami.
I look forward to your positive reviews, comments, and activity reports in the survey.
Next time I would like to include an interlude. The focus will be on Obito and Kakashi.
Look forward to it!
Also, before it’s too late I would like to compile information on the Jonin (mid-war period) and add it to the setting collection, so please take a look if you’d like. See you
again!
Interlude NARUTO – Obito Gaiden – Boyhood on the Battlefield “Boys’ Life”
048. Uchiha Obito
Osu! I’m Obito! I’m Uchiha Obito!
…Was it okay to start like this?
Karuta taught me this, but I’m really worried.
Is this a flop? Is it a fall? Is it okay?
…Ahem.
Cheer up!
Hey! My name is Uchiha Obito.
He was born into the Uchiha clan, a prestigious shinobi family from the Hidden Leaf Village, and was currently a 13 year old chunin.
When he was still a rookie genin, he was once given the task of serving as temporary chunin in charge of Hagoromo Karuta, Kakei Juu, and Sakurada Rakusa.
So, this time I, Obito, will be the narrator of the story.
Now, where did I start?
For now, let me start by talking about myself.
My big dream is to become Hokage! That’s what I used to think, but after meeting those guys my dream for the future has changed.
My dream for the future is to become a teacher!ninja schoolAcademy
Ninja trainees… “Nintama” for short! That’s what Karuta said, but I’ve never heard of such a nickname or abbreviation before. Well, let’s put aside what Karuta said for the moment. I will support those kids to the best of my ability so that they can grow into fine Konoha shinobi!
I once mentioned this to my Jounin teacher, Minato Namikaze, who is feared by other villages as the “Yellow Flash of Konoha”, and he replied with a handsome smile, “You had a good dream.”
The girl of my heart. When I told my sweet angel, Nohara Rin, my classmate and teammate in the same Minato squad, she captivated everyone who saw her (?this is Obito’s opinion), and with a charming, insanely cute, unprecedented, super overwhelming, overwhelming, and the most unprecedented smile in history, it would not be an exaggeration to say that she said, “Really? Do your best, Obito.” I was blown away by this. She is truly my angel. I felt like I was in heaven.
Angel, a real angel!
Huh? Gross? More importantly, Kakashi’s reaction?
…Even if you ask him for his reaction, you won’t get much of a response.
Hmm, that’s true.
“Oh, I see… Well, do your best. I don’t think a habitual latecomer like you would be suited to be a teacher though. In fact, I feel like you’d probably be rejected at the interview stage.”ninja schoolAcademy
I feel like it was something like this.
Ah. Just thinking about it makes me angry. Kakashi was so arrogant back then!
That’s why I didn’t want to remember. Damn it.
I should have stopped reminiscing at the part about Rin in My Sweet Pretty Angel. I guess this is the kind of situation where you can use the phrase “It’s too late to regret it.”
Huh? What was Karuta’s reaction this time?
That’s because he’s a good guy. Karuta said, “In that case, I’ll be rooting for you to become a respectable teacher like Yamada-sensei and Doi-sensei!”
By the way , were there any teachers named Yamada and Doi?ninja schoolAcademy
I’m sure that since he’s someone that Karuta respects, he must be a great teacher and a model person. Okay, I’ll become that kind of teacher too!!
Oh, that’s right.
By the way, Laksa also said that she would support me. And Obito-sensei also said that he would support me so that I can become a female ninja doctor who is called “sensei”.
Ahh, I wonder why a girl’s smile makes my heart flutter so much.
Oops, no, no. I have an angel in my heart called Rin! You shouldn’t look elsewhere or take detours, Uchiha Obito!
And finally, some bad news.
I’m talking about Juu.
I haven’t heard the details, but it seems he was killed in action while on duty as part of the underworld.
He was always competing with Karuta, and of course he was skilled and talented, but he could also be a bit of a cocky guy, but to me he was a lovely student.
…But that was the case.
damn it.
This is why I hate war. It kills young, talented people who still have a bright future ahead of them.
I want this kind of war to end with our generation.
We need to restore peace quickly.
And for the sake of my comrades who have died protecting the future of Konoha.
And of course, for Juu’s sake too.
A battle to restore peace.
The Third Shinobi World War is reaching its climax.
We, Team Minato, have been given an important mission to prevent this war from dragging on any longer.
Western Front.
Konoha is currently the only front on which fighting has begun.
This front is the most fiercely fought area of ??the Third Shinobi World War, with a three-way battle between Konoha, the Hidden Sand Village, and the Hidden Rock Village, the three great nations.
This battlefield would later be called the “Battle of Kannabi Bridge.”
This time the story is set there.
The story I tell may be a little different from the one Karuta tells.
But that’s it, so I’d like you to listen to it as it is.
Well then!
“NARUTO: Obito Gaiden – Battlefield “childhoodBoys Life
Here we go!
Yes! Don’t just stand there and stare! This is where you should clap!
This is Niina Emishi no Kami.
We are also looking forward to your continued participation in the activity report survey.
Thank you very much.
Now, we have deviated a little from the main story.
What kind of results will Obito and Kakashi, who have had different experiences from the original work, bring this time? I’m curious lol
049. Mission begins!
“Sorry sorry! We’ll just make it today, right?”
Saying that, I performed a splendid head slide and won the race against the clock.
“Well, it was three seconds ago, but I guess I’ll forgive you.”
It was on the outskirts of Konoha, in an open area in the forest.
This time, Team Minato had gathered there.
Ugh. That was a really close call for me.
If I had been late, I might have been killed. Not just mentally, but physically… No, seriously. Seriously.
“Hm! A safe situation is a safe one. Obito kept to the time properly this time, so leave it at that, Kakashi. But I hope Obito can arrive a little earlier.”
That’s what Minato-sensei said.
“Today is a very important day for me, so I think it’s okay if I try a little harder and come a little earlier than usual…”
As Kakashi complains to himself, Minato-sensei and my sweet angel Rin also give off an air of agreement.
Eh, is it my fault? I made it in time! Physically too!!
“Y-yes, that’s true…”
“Oh, did something happen? Maybe it was your birthday? Happy birthday, Kakashi!”
“No, that’s not it.”
As the three of us were performing this somewhat quirky comedy routine, Minato-sensei approached us with a smile on his face.
“Here it is. I’m giving this to Kakashi to celebrate his promotion to Jonin.”
With that said, he handed Kakashi a kunai with a special design.
Kakashi responded with a brusque “Thanks.”
“This is mine! Yes!”
Saying that, Rin handed Kakashi a special personal medical pack.
Damn. That’s great! That bastard Kakashi!!
By the way, that jerk, Kakashi, became a Jonin!! Damn… I forgot!!
“yeah “
Kakashi’s hand reaches out towards me.
What? What is this?
I didn’t prepare any present for you!…Because I completely forgot about it.
“Sorry, I forgot it at home. I hung it on the door handle last night so I wouldn’t forget it.”
“Yes, that’s a lie. Don’t dig your own grave.”
Well, that’s true though!!
But there’s a proverb that goes “A lie is a useful tool”!!
“Seriously. How could a cold-hearted person who can’t ignore someone’s kind lies become a Jonin? Besides, he’s older than Karuta, yet he’s still weak!”
“I don’t want you to tell me that…”
We then started moving and a day had passed.
“Hmm, I think it’s about time I explained about our mission. We’re approaching the border after all.”
Then I stopped and took out the map.
Birds chirp in the sky.
Minato-sensei and Kakashi looked up at it, glaring at it.
Something falls from the sky.
Minato-sensei caught it, opened it and read it, but after a few seconds he looked up.
I ve been called to the front line as soon as possible, so I ll be leaving you here. I ll give you a brief outline of your movements from now on.
After saying that, Professor Minato began his explanation.
Currently, the line along which the Hidden Rock Village in Earth’s Country is invading the Hidden Grass Village is the western front line, the front line against the Hidden Rock Village.
They’ve made a lot more progress than they did a while ago, and the territory of Kusagakure is in a state of considerable ruin.
Konoha is participating in the battle on the side of Kusagakure, wanting to keep Iwagakure’s invasion within the territory of the Kusagakure village.
The fact that they could maintain such a rapid advance meant that rear support and supplies were working smoothly.
So, with Kakashi as the squad leader , they were to carry out a sabotage operation on the bridge, which was a key location that served as a rear support and supply route.group of threeThree-man cell
The name of the bridge is Kannabi Bridge.
By destroying this bridge, they could cut off the support and supply capabilities of the enemy Iwagakure, and in the meantime, the main forces of Konoha could defeat the Iwagakure ninja forces on the front lines.
Karuta had already arrived at the front line and was supposed to wreak havoc on the front lines as a diversion for the Kannabi Bridge sabotage operation, but for some reason his arrival was delayed, and instead the battle situation was starting to shift towards Iwagakure, so Minato-sensei, who was near the front line on the western front, received the order to march out.
Absolutely.
What the hell is Karuta doing, being late for our appointment? Where on earth is he wandering? That guy…
“Well then, I’m off now, so everyone listen carefully to what Captain Kakashi has to say and act with caution!”
“I know you know because I always say it over and over, but the most important thing for a ninja to accomplish a mission is “teamwork!”,” Minato-sensei added, before leaving with a standard body-shunting technique.
Wow.
Sensei, even a normal body-shun technique is insanely fast.
I feel so excited and envious of that place.
A while later…
The three of us were surrounded by shinobi from Iwagakure.
“Obito, Rin. You two stay back. I’ll finish this off with my new jutsu!”
With that said, he made just three hand signs and activated the technique.
“Plover”
With a crackling sound, the lightning release chakra contracted in Kakashi’s right hand.
Ah, I realized it was the same technique as the one in the karuta, and I knew how strong it was, so I listened carefully to Kakashi’s words (and Teacher Minato had also told me to do so) and waited in the rear.
So I didn’t even think about it at the time.
That technique functions as ninjutsu because it is karuta, but if Kakashi, who is inferior to karuta, uses it, it will not have the same effect.
And sometimes Kakashi’s dynamic vision cannot keep up with the speed of his own techniques, causing him to be knocked down by an enemy counter attack…
Once again, 1,000 favorites. Thank you very much.
Now, I’m hoping to finish the next chapter in about 5-6 chapters.
Will Karuta be involved or not?
What will happen to Obito?
What will happen to Kakashi?
050. Teamwork
During their march, they encountered three ninja from Iwagakure.
However, if you include the physical clones, it’s probably even more.
Kakashi activates the same Chidori technique as Karuta on his right hand and charges at the enemy. Each time he charges, the enemy disappears in a puff of smoke.
“Another shadow clone?”
The enemy isn’t just sitting there and taking their defeat either.
They throw kunai and shuriken to disrupt the attack, or try to counter, and before you know it, one of the three has disappeared from the scene.
However, no one, including me, noticed this.
That was our big mistake.
Rin and I were fascinated by Kakashi’s battle.
That’s where the devil’s hand reaches out.
“Kyaaah!!!”
Lynn has been kidnapped.
“Rinnn?!”
Kakashi’s movements slowed down as he was distracted by Rin’s scream. The enemy seized the moment and pierced Kakashi’s eye with a kunai.
“Kakashi! Your right eye!!”
I shouted, but Kakashi, perhaps because his adrenaline was pumping, didn’t back down a single step, instead deflecting the kunai with the Chidori in his right hand and stabbing it straight into his enemy’s heart.
“Woohooo!!!”
It seemed that the object Kakashi had pierced was indeed the main body this time, and blood began to gush from the area of ??the chest where Kakashi’s right arm had been pierced.
At the same time, the remaining clones all turned into smoke and disappeared.
“Mahiru!!”
One of the enemies shouted a proper noun, likely the name of someone killed by Kakashi.
“One stab through the heart. He’s beyond saving…. Leave him alone. But I’ll take care of this guy.”
But the other one remained calm.
The man had used his ninjutsu to disappear before anyone noticed, then kidnapped Rin, and now he had reappeared with Rin lying limp in his arms.
“Dammit! RINNN!!”
“Wait!!”
Then, one of the three surviving Iwagakure ninjas picks up Rin, while the other throws a blinding smoke bomb before escaping.
Damn it…
“Dammit!!!”
I ran off to chase after the Iwa ninja in order to save Rin.
“Wait! Obito! Don’t chase them!!”
A voice came from Kakashi behind me trying to stop me.
?What did you say?! You know what you re saying right now, right?!?
“Yeah. Once the treatment on my right eye is finished, the two of us will continue our mission.”
Kakashi declared as he stopped the bleeding from his right eye.
“Huh!?”
I was left speechless by those words, which were completely devoid of mercy and emotion.
Is this guy really human?
He’s just an emotionless, emotionless, indifferent robot.
Whether he knew about it or not is unclear, but Kakashi continues with his theory.
“Rin is a medical ninja, which is either fortunate or unfortunate. She will be well protected on the condition that she treats the enemy’s wounds. Therefore, there is no problem in putting Rin’s case on hold.”
But, Kakashi says.
“The bigger problem is that our plan to sabotage the Kannabi Bridge will be leaked. If this information is leaked, the enemy will strengthen their security around the bridge. This will make our mission much more difficult. If our plan does not succeed, the war will drag on and the number of casualties will increase. We must avoid that at all costs.”
“But that’s just hypothetical! Is that why you’re abandoning Rin?!”
I attacked Kakashi. I grabbed him by the collar and tried to wake him up, but the cold expression on his face didn’t change.
“I’m not saying we’re abandoning you. We’re just going to put you on the back burner for a while, taking into consideration the priorities of what we need to do.”
Why don’t you understand… You ignorant person!!
Although it may just be an armchair theory that Rin will be fine because she’s a medical ninja!!
Besides, there are things more important than laws and rules!!
“…It’s alright, I’ll go and save Rin by myself.”
Kakashi responded to my words by saying, “I’m the commander. It’s the rule, the law, to follow the commander’s decisions. Those who don’t are trash.” But who cares?
“It’s true that in the world of the ninja, anyone who breaks the rules and regulations is called trash. But I consider the White Fang to be true heroes.”
Someone who doesn’t value his friends is even more of a scum than someone who breaks the rules and regulations.
With that said, I started running in the direction the Iwagakure shinobi had likely run off to.
Wait just…Rin!
I’m going to help now…
“…Huh.”
Kakashi, who was left behind, sighed as he took out ointment and bandages from the medical pack Rin had given him and administered first aid to the stabbed right eye.
“Maybe I’m wrong… Dad.”
His emotions were so great that he ended up asking his dead father questions that he would never normally ask.
“Certainly, going to help Rin here might be an example of teamwork, as Sensei mentioned, from a local perspective. But isn’t that narrow-mindedness?”
Kakashi’s thoughts continued.
“If we think about it from a more holistic perspective, and consider our comrades in the village, I think that destroying the bridge that is the key to the enemy’s logistical support right now would be the true sign of teamwork…but maybe I’m wrong.”
While I was worrying about this, the first aid on my right eye was completed.
“…Okay. Let’s go.”
051. Two Tomoe Sharingan
Chasing after the Hidden Rock ninja who had kidnapped Rin, I went deeper and deeper into the forest, an unfamiliar area.
In a forest where the scenery is the same over and over again, it’s hard to find your way back. Also, in places where the trees are so thick, it’s scary to think you’ll lose your sense of direction.
But when he thinks about Rin, he has to find her as soon as possible and help her. With that thought in mind, he takes one step at a time.
It had been some time since I had broken up with Kakashi.
I found out where the enemy was.
“Finally…I found it!”
My heart was pounding from the sense of mission I had to save Rin, and the tension of having to fight an enemy superior to myself and being so close to death.
The sound sounds unpleasantly loud.
And that makes me even more anxious.
Calm down, Uchiha Obito!
If I don’t do it now, who will?!
Who can help Rin?!
…Okay.
“Let’s go!”
“Where are you going, kid?”
Suddenly, a voice came from behind me, and the enemy appeared.
When did this happen?!
I reflexively activate the technique I’m most familiar with.
The fireball that was fired from my mouth lit up the area where the enemy was in ablaze with red hot flames.
However, this causes him to lose sight of the enemy.
From your perspective, the huge fireball becomes a wall of enemies, making it impossible to predict their movements.
From there, he activates the spell again, stacking it up even more.
“Fire Release: White Fox Technique”
A part of the fireball separates and a white flame models a fox, which pursues the enemy.
The white fox was heading… behind him!
Carelessly and reflexively, he turned around and threw several shuriken.
*Kikkin* The sound of metal clashing was heard twice in succession.
Before I could even confirm the sound, I concentrated chakra in my feet and jumped high.
I guess I got rejected…
But next time!
Katon/Hosenka Tsumebeni
The shuriken I threw was covered in Fire Release: Housenka, unleashing a technique with high lethality and a wide attack range.
Some of the snow will hit trees, which could cause a small forest fire, but that will have to wait for now.
Then, following the Earth’s gravity, I descend to the ground.
“…Did you do it?”
Thinking back on it, that was probably what they call a “flag.” And a death flag, the worst kind of flag.
“Is that all?”
As soon as I heard those words, my left thigh suddenly became hot.
“Stop your pointless resistance. If you give us the information, we will let that woman go free. We will spare your life as well.”
Blood gushed out from my left thigh. I remember thinking that there was a technique in the Earth Release technique that fired a high-speed bullet.
That’s probably what pierced my left thigh.
“A Konoha ninja never betrays his comrades. Remember that!”
I said that, trying my best to act tough, but deep down I was honestly scared.
Am I going to die here? I can’t just calmly think about it.
Ugh…that’s scary.
“I see. For a kid, you have quite the resolve… Die!”
*Dang!* The enemy kicked the ground and ran towards me, his movements appearing slow.
In reality, that’s impossible.
There’s no way something like that could ever happen.
Of course, just because the enemy’s movements seemed slow didn’t mean that I could move faster. In fact, I couldn’t even move a single step.
My body was frozen with fear.
The enemy was already in front of me, brandishing a sword the size of a wakizashi and preparing to bring it down towards me.
I’m gonna die!!
I closed my eyes and turned my attention away from the terror of the moment.
The events up to now flash before my eyes like a slideshow…
However, the impact that was supposed to come never came, and there was no flash of light.
…Huh?
Maybe he’s already been killed without us knowing?
As I tentatively opened my eyes, I heard a groan nearby.
“…?! Kakashi!!”
The one crouching and groaning in pain was Kakashi, who had had a falling out and wasn’t supposed to be here.
And the Iwagakure ninja who had been trying to kill me was lying face down in front of Kakashi.
“Hey! What happened to the mission you were so obsessed with?!”
“It’s done… the operation was a success. All that’s left now is to bring Rin back.”
“I, I see…”
Even though I had been running ahead on my own, in the end I was saved by Kakashi, who had completed the mission he was given to me with ease…how lame.
These were lines that the old me would never have been able to say, due to petty pride, competitive spirit, or jealousy.
“Honestly, that was pretty scary. Kakashi, thanks for helping me.”
But I couldn’t finish saying it properly.
“Kakashi… you, that!”
On his left eye, opposite his right eye which was wrapped in bandages, there was a single, sharp vertical cut that must have been made by a sword.
“Yeah. That totally got me. I can’t see anything anymore…”
But, he continues.
“I have ears and a nose. Don’t be so absent-minded! And don’t cry, Obito. Let’s go save Rin!”
You can’t see me, so how can you know I’m crying?
This is just some garbage getting into my eyes.
…Damn it.
If only I could have protected Rin from the beginning.
If only I had listened to Kakashi’s orders from the beginning.
If only I had fought the enemy together with Kakashi instead of charging ahead alone from the start.
I wish I was more firm.
If only it were stronger.
If only I was strong enough to protect myself.
If only I had the strength to protect others as well.
Rin wouldn’t have been kidnapped, and Kakashi wouldn’t have had to sacrifice both his eyes.
It’s my fault. All of it.
What I’m saying is, if I don’t do it, then who will?
Acting like a hero.
In the end, we haven’t protected anything.
In the end, things are just being protected as they have always been.
Damn it… Damn it…
But next time…this time for sure!
“I have to do it. Who is going to help Rin?!”
The nails dug into my hands, breaking the skin and causing blood to ooze out.
And then, the world I saw changed…
052. Present
“Yes, yes. It’s good that you’re fine, but this is enemy territory. Please be quiet.”
Before I knew it, Kakashi had finished administering first aid to my left eye and warned me.
“Sorry…”
“You were injured too, weren’t you? Stop the bleeding quickly.”
“Once that’s done, let’s go.”
Kakashi can’t see. His other senses are hearing, touch, and smell. In other words, he has to make full use of his other five senses in battle.
It was a considerable drop in our fighting power.
Still, this is the only way to save Rin. There is no other way than for Kakashi and I to join forces.
“Obito. There is only one enemy… I’ll perform a diversion. You wait for the opportunity to rescue Rin. Once that’s done, we’ll retreat quickly.”
“roger that”
And so, after we confirmed our plan.
He stepped into the cave where the Iwagakure shinobi were likely interrogating Rin.
Crash! The enemy heard the sound of footsteps and turned around.
The enemy seemed to think that their comrades had returned and weren’t on guard at first, but as soon as they saw us they seemed to raise their alert level instantly.
“Geez. Every single one of them is so sloppy…”
I use my Sharingan to look at Rin, who was standing next to him.
“Hey, Kakashi. Rin’s chakra movement seems strange.”
It seemed like something struck Kakashi when I said it. He immediately realized.
“Obito, when did you awaken your Sharingan? The strange chakra movement is probably because you’re under a genjutsu. They wanted you to give up the information right away.”
“I see. That’s what it means.”
Our conversation made the enemy even more wary.
And then, out of nowhere, he took off.
The moment you cross paths with the enemy, high-speed combat begins.
A level. A dimension. A level that I had never been able to reach before.
Kakashi and I’s combination gradually cornered the enemy.
Hats off to Kakashi, who can perform these movements despite being completely blind.
On the other hand, I wouldn’t be able to move like this without these eyes.
This is the difference between a genius and a loser…
While thinking about such things, I was more happy that I could finally fight beside Kakashi, on the same level, shoulder to shoulder.
Up until now I’ve only been a hindrance.
These eyes give a good view of enemy movements.
You can see through all the feints and counters.
In the end, the panicked enemy charges at the moment Kakashi deliberately leaves an opening.
I’m sure they’re thinking things like “I got it!!” or “Die!!”
People are most careless when they are certain of victory.
In other words, there is a gap.
“Kakashii!!”
Finish me off with one hit, Kakashi!!
The enemy aims at the scarecrow’s neck and swings the small knives hidden in both arms in a cross-hatching horizontal motion.
I kicked the inside of his arm to stop his movement.
Meanwhile, Kakashi’s chakra sword was swung down at the top of his enemy’s exposed head.
The enemy’s head is cut in half and he collapses to the ground.
Without even needing to check if she was dead or alive, we all rushed over to Rin.
And then, unintentionally, we both removed the illusion that had been cast on Rin at the same time.
“…Kakashi? Obito?”
“I’m here to help you, Lin.”
Now it’s time to retreat quickly, Rin exclaimed, seeing Kakashi’s face after I’d said that.
“Kakashi! Your eyes!!”
However, Kakashi talks as if it’s nothing.
“Anyway, let’s get out of here quickly. That’s an order from the captain.”
There’s no harm in moving away from this place quickly.
With that comment from Kakashi, the three of us took off running towards the cave exit.
That was when it happened.
“I’ll take you down with me…”
The voice was faint, barely audible. It was only at that volume, but it rang loudly in our ears.
Earth Escape: Breaking Iwajuku
The spell is activated and the cave begins to collapse.
It was the enemy’s final suicide attack.
Damn it.
If it was going to end up like this, I should have finished him off properly back then!!
“RUN!!”
cried Kakashi.
However, mercilessly, the entrance was blocked first.
and .
“It’s dangerous!!”
In order to protect the scarecrow from a huge rock falling on his head, he rams into it and knocks it away.
In an instant, I felt a pain like I had never felt before. Or rather, I felt a heat all over my body.
I can’t say a word.
His consciousness was probably blown away for just a moment.
“Obitoo!!”
A scream-like cry reaches my ears from Kakashi and Rin.
Ahh, thank goodness… this time I was able to protect Kakashi.
Kakashi, oblivious to my feelings, desperately tries to push aside the large rock that’s hanging over my body.
But the rock doesn’t budge.
“Damn it! Damn it!! If I… if I had done as you said and come to save Rin from the beginning, you wouldn’t have had to protect me… We wouldn’t have ended up in this situation!”
Gaha… I finally coughed out the blood that had been stuck in my trachea and opened my mouth.
“Kakashi…”
“What do you mean, Captain? What do you mean, Jonin?!”
“Kakashi! I don’t have much time left!”
Repentance. Regret. Kakashi was scolding himself, but now he was quiet and I began to speak.
“My body from the shoulders down is pretty much crushed and I can’t even feel anything. Thank you for coming. I’m the only one you haven’t given a present to celebrate becoming a Jonin yet… is this Sharingan okay?”
“You’re missing both eyes,” he continued jokingly.
Not only Kakashi, but even Rin had a shocked look on their face at my words.
Of course, I only felt that way because I couldn’t move my neck.
“No matter what the people in the village say, you are a fine Jonin. I’m going to die now, but I’ll be your eyes and see into the future…”
Then I asked Rin to remove my Sharingan along with the eye shaft and transplant it into Kakashi.
From there onwards, I couldn’t see anything…
Obito stopped breathing.
Tears welled up in Rin’s eyes.
If only I had listened to Obito from the beginning.
If only I had made completing the mission my top priority from the start, and instead of rushing off alone, had worked together with Obito to save Rin.
Rin wouldn’t have been taken away, and Obito wouldn’t have died.
It’s like I killed Obito.
It’s all my fault.
It’s my fault.
“Damn it… Damn it!!!”
Kakashi’s hand slammed into the ground, blood oozing from it.
The pattern on the Sharingan transplanted into both of Kakashi’s eyes changes.
From a two-way battle to a three-way battle.
And then, the Mangekyo Sharingan.
From outside the collapsed cave, a terrifying sound like “Dogongggg!!” was heard.
Kakashi quickly puts out his arm to protect Rin and keeps a watchful eye on the area.
Then there were several tremors and a roaring noise…
And then silence comes.
“W-what was that just now?”
“Well. I don’t know, but there was a lot of chakra movement outside. There must have been a battle. Let’s make sure it’s safe and get out of here.”
“Uh, yeah. Got it.”
Just as they said this, the two of them were about to move.
“Bang!” A loud bang rang out once more, and a hole appeared in the ceiling of the collapsed cave, revealing the sky.
Kakashi and Rin are alarmed by this incident and immediately hold their breath and hide behind a rock.
“Here he was, Professor Obito!!”
A person jumped down from above. It was…
“This is bad, he’s not breathing. Ah, but his body is still a little warm… this should be good.”
He is the protagonist of the main story and the late-arriving hero of this side story.
Hagoromo Karuta. It was that person.
Seeing this, Kakashi is relieved that Rin is on his side, and appears in front of Karuta.
“Kakashi! Rin!”
“Karuta. Why are you here…?”
“We’ll talk after CPR.”
After Karuta said that to Kakashi, he went into his own world.
“King Mu. I’m sorry to be so abrupt, but could you please lend me a little of your strength?”
I muttered to myself like that.
He easily lifted the giant rock that Kakashi had been desperately trying to move and moved it into the space next to him.
Both Kakashi and Rin looked shocked at the situation.
“Thank you King Mu. That’s enough.”
With those words, the steam-like thing that had been coming out of his body when he lifted the rock dissipated.
And so Karuta rescued Obito’s body…
“This is fine. Now the rest is…”
“Reverse Heavenly Sent Technique”
The spell was activated and a syringe already filled with liquid appeared in Karuta’s hand.
He then thrusts it into Obito and injects the liquid inside into his body.
But nothing happens.
However, Karuta shows no reaction to this and then makes another seal.
It’s a lightning release sign.
Lightning Release: Resurrection of the Dead
An electric current flowed from the Karuta hands that were placed on Obito’s right chest and left side, and with a jerk, Obito’s body jumped up.
“Cough cough!… Cough!”
Rin runs to Obito, who has regained consciousness, while Kakashi stands there in a daze.
“Ugh… ahhh!! That hurts.”
“Ugh, Obitooo!!”
“Hhhh!!!”
Rin hugged Obito.
The hug caused even more pain throughout Obito’s body, leaving him unable to say anything.
Well, Obito might also be happy to die in the arms of Rin, who he called his sweet pretty angel.
However, the wholesalers are not going to let that happen.
“Um, Lin-san. I went to the trouble of bringing him back to life, so could you please stop trying to put an end to his life?”
With Karuta stopping, Obito is freed from Rin’s murderous embrace and once again, or rather, has already lost consciousness.
I wonder if he was happy to be embraced by Rin even as he lay dying.
The expression on his face, which almost looks like a smirk, is extremely disgusting.
“Lin-san, hurry up and use your palm technique!”
Urged by Karuta, Rin immediately begins treating Obito.
While observing Rin’s treatment, Carta begins to explain the injections he administered.
“The injection I administered to Professor Obito earlier was illegal. Its effect is to increase the natural healing power and the potential capacity of chakra. If you only heard that, you might think it’s something very revolutionary, but of course it comes with a high degree of risk.”
At those words, both Rin, who was using the palm-sleeping technique, and Kakashi, who was watching, swallowed hard.
And Carta continues.
“The liquid that was injected into Professor Obito… is actually a certain type of cell, and if it is not compatible, it will be eroded by these cells and the patient will die.”
But in the end, Karuta added in a light tone, “Well, I’m sure it’ll be fine with Professor Obito.”
While he was explaining, Obito’s fatal wounds were rapidly healing.
Lin, who is treating him, is also amazed at his incredible ability to recover.
It’s no wonder, after all, his breathing and heart had completely stopped just a moment ago.
“That Sharingan…it’s the Mangekyo Sharingan. Does it feel strange?”
Karuta, who changed the topic to Kakashi as if he was making small talk, seemed to understand that Obito’s condition had gotten over the hump.
“Mangekyo Sharingan?… No, other than the fact that my chakra is decreasing incredibly quickly, I don’t feel anything strange.”
“Oh, I see. I believe there have never been any successful cases of transplants on someone other than a close relative, even within the Uchiha clan.”
Could it be that they have a constitution that is less likely to reject transplanted tissue? That means that perhaps the Hashirama cells are also…
No one there could understand the words of the karuta, but before he could finish hearing them, Kakashi, like Obito, lost consciousness.
I had exceeded my limits.
There is a limit to how much chakra one can use.
It should be noted that the reason he fainted was due to chakra depletion, but Rin, unaware of this, was so panicked that she dropped her treatment for Obito and ran over to him.
Hello. This is Niina Ezonokami during the late Golden Week.
Actually, I’ve run out of stock…
The next update will be soon!
Sorry to those who were looking forward to it!
054. Epilogue
In the end, I, Uchiha Obito, was saved.
“…Who is this? Where am I?”
“What a stupid thing to say, Obito-sensei.”
If you’re going to make that joke, do it the first time you wake up after being taken to the hospital yesterday,” Laksa said with a cold look on his face.
His cold gaze pierces me.
If a nurse looks at me like that, I’ll feel pleasure!!
…Well, I know I’m saying stupid things like that, but in reality I can’t see anything.
Anyway, I woke up in a hospital bed in the village of Konoha.
“Just like in Karuta’s examination, the doctor said it would take at least six months before I could return to playing.”
“But you say that, Laksa. I don’t have either of my eyes. I’m not a genius like Kakashi, so without my eyes I can’t even function normally, let alone fight.”
Even though I gave him my eyes because I thought he was going to die, it would be lame to ask for them back just because I survived.
I keep these words in my mind only.
“Well, Karuta said he’d take care of that too.”
“Seriously?!”
“Yes. Within a day or two.”
That guy. Who the hell is he…?
“Wow. That guy, seriously.”
“That’s true. I wouldn’t be surprised if someone said I was lying about my age.”
“Right?”
Everything he does is unconventional, or outside of what is known.
Oh, that’s right. More importantly,
“Now that I think about it, has Kakashi woken up yet? Do you know his condition or anything?”
“Kakashi-san? Hmm, we’re not supposed to leak information to outsiders, but… well, he’s a teammate after all… so it’s alright. Kakashi-san hasn’t woken up yet, but he’s in very good condition. I think it would be best to ask Karuta directly for more details.”
“I think that’s fine,” the door to the hospital room opened before the next words could be uttered.
“Oh, Professor Obito is awake. Hello to Laksa-chan too.”
Rumors can spread like wildfire.
Hagoromo Karuta, that person came in.
From then on, I heard the details of what Karuta had said, my body and eyes, and the matter related to Kakashi.
The reason why Karuta was late to the battlefield where Minato-sensei was ultimately to take part was apparently because he had previously infiltrated the depths of the Hidden Iwagakure Village territory in the Land of Earth, where he had encountered difficulties in searching for the jinchuriki of the Five-Tails, a tailed beast possessed by Iwagakure.
The mission was successfully completed, and on the way to a diversion to sabotage Kannabi Bridge, he realized, “Huh? In that case, it would be closer to go straight to Kannabi Bridge,” but when he headed towards Kannabi Bridge, he found that the sabotage had already been carried out.
Before I could tilt my head and say “Huh, something’s wrong” in the style of Conan (who the hell is Conan anyway?), I thought to myself, “That’s right. Let’s go to the battlefield,” in the style of a certain famous catchphrase (or so the karuta said, but I don’t know the original source), and as I was heading straight for the battlefield, I discovered a collapsed cave. At the same time, I also discovered several platoons from Iwagakure. It seems that after the battle, they found us and helped us.
At that time, I was already a dying body, or should I say, a corpse, so they administered an illegal drug called Hashirama Saibou? and then they sent Raiton to my heart… how miraculous. It seems I came back to life. After that, I was treated by Rin and sent to this hospital.
The side effects of the drugs I was administered were not severe, and I was told that my body, which had been completely crushed, would be completely restored to normal in about six months.
Then there’s my eyes.
Apparently, Karuta is currently helping with cell and genetic research (though the details were blurred) in an effort to fully restore my eyesight.
To achieve this, I would need to go through several human experimentation procedures, and I was told that they would do this on my body several times (hey, where are my human rights?).
Well, he did explain it properly, and basically it seemed like he was going to create from scratch the pair of eyes I’d given to Kakashi.
Apparently, he will put the prototype on and take it off, then make an improved version and put it on and take it off again, and repeat this process until he has perfect both of my eyes.
If this is completed, there will be two identical eyeballs on each side in the world.
It would be truly wonderful if this medical technology were established.
So, we will be able to have them take a look at the prototype in the near future.
And finally, what I’m sure everyone is wondering about is Kakashi.
Kakashi had collapsed in the cave after running out of chakra and has been unconscious ever since, but his chakra and stamina have recovered so there doesn’t seem to be a problem.
Karuta had somehow learned that Kakashi, who was not of the Uchiha clan, was unable to deactivate his Sharingan and quickly became exhausted (when I asked how reliable his connection was he said it was 100%, but he didn’t tell me anything about the connection itself), and so while Kakashi was unconscious he injected him with the Hashira Masakibou, the same one he had injected me with, as a drastic measure to increase his chakra potential capacity, and he said that the reason he hadn’t woken up until now was probably a side effect of this.
I do wonder what would happen if he didn’t wake up, but since Karuta says so, I feel like it’ll be okay, so Karuta is amazing.
Well, I guess that’s how I wrap up my story.
It concludes in a way that makes it seem like the curtain has closed on the story, but the curtain has not closed on his life.
What? You’re not good at it at all?
Well, don’t worry about the details.
So this is the end of the Obito Gaiden.
I’ll leave the rest of the narration to Karuta, the main character of the story.
Mokuton Obito, Mokuton Kakashi, perhaps? (I’m talking like it’s someone else’s problem
. Next time, I’ll return to the main story.
I don’t have any stock, so I’ll update soon!
Bye.